<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303</id><updated>2012-02-16T15:42:03.909-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Memes Programming</title><subtitle type='html'>Piercing the Veils of Our Collective Psyche &amp;amp; Memory</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>9</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-91641389204119484</id><published>2009-12-24T12:57:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-12-24T12:59:29.198-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Are YOU The 100th Monkey?</title><content type='html'>http://www.whatdoesitmean.com/index1311.htm&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Are YOU The 100th Monkey?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Life is a process of becoming, a combination of states we have to go through. Where people fail is that they wish to elect a state and remain in it. This is a kind of death.” Anaïs Nin (February 21, 1903–January 14, 1977)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the early 1950’s, a group of Japanese scientists observing the behavior of macaque monkeys on the island of Koshima began to notice that a small number of these primates had begun washing their food before eating.  As the years of observation went by the scientists began to notice that the number of these monkeys who were washing their food prior to eating was increasing, very slowly, until, for some as yet ‘unexplained’ reason, when the 100th monkey began to wash his food suddenly all 10,000 monkeys on the island of Koshima began washing theirs too.  Or so this ‘story’ goes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the late 1990’s, some of the World’s top scientists formed a new organization they titled The Global Brain Group to discuss the possible emergence of a Global brain out of our World’s ever expanding computer networks they theorize could function as a nervous system for the human superorganism. This Global brain theory refers to the idea that “the increasing intelligence and interconnectedness of humans and computers could very well produce an emergent Global brain through the interconnectedness of humans brains facilitated by emerging technologies, or by other methods such as the Internet waking up and becoming self-aware.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the year 2000, American science author and former music industry publicist Howard Bloom published what many experts believe is one of the most important books of our time titled Global Brain: The Evolution of Mass Mind from the Big Bang to the 21st Century which “confidently asserts that our networked culture is not only inevitable but essential for our species' survival and eventual migration into space.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now to fully understand the viability of the many theories which state that our human race is meant to evolve in harmony with each other, the other species which inhabit our Earth, and our Planet too, it is critical that you realize that there is an all powerful and insidious force that seeks, at all costs, to ensure that this never happens.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Let’s examine this ‘force’ further….&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the year 2002, the BBC presented a four-part award winning documentary titled The Century of the Self explaining to the viewer how “those in power have used Freud's theories to try and control the dangerous crowd in an age of mass democracy” and how a man named Edward Bernays, called by the American publication Life Magazine as one of the The Most Important People Of The 20th Century has now become, even in death, one of the most powerful human beings to have ever walked the Earth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the 28th President of the United States Woodrow Wilson uttered the fateful words “Since I entered politics, I have chiefly had men's views confided to me privately. Some of the biggest men in the U.S., in the field of commerce and manufacturing, are afraid of somebody, are afraid of something. They know that there is a power somewhere so organized, so subtle, so watchful, so interlocked, so complete, so pervasive, that they had better not speak above their breath when they speak in condemnation of it.”, it was Edward Bernays and a man named Ivy Ledbetter Lee he spoke of, both of whom are now called the ‘fathers’ of the science of public relations.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And President Wilson’s fear of Bernays and Lee were well justified too due to his, Wilson’s, knowledge of what these men were planning since learning of their ‘master plan’ (backed by the largest and most powerful bankers and industrialists in the United States and Europe) when Lee was his student in Princeton University, and which would lead an unsuspecting American public (and soon to the entire World’s population) towards a ‘new society’ that would enslave them in a state of perpetual war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the 1933, US Supreme Court Justice Felix Frankfurter warned in a letter to President Franklin D. Roosevelt that Bernays and Ivy Lee were “professional poisoners of the public mind, exploiters of foolishness, fanaticism and self-interest”, a position well justified when in that same year the Reichsminister of Propaganda in Nazi Germany, Paul Joseph Goebbels, stated to Hearst newspapers foreign correspondent Karl von Weigand that Bernays book, Crystallizing Public Opinion, “was the basis for his destructive campaign against the Jews of Germany.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unfortunately though, President Roosevelt failed to heed Justice Frankfurter’s warning and was almost removed from office by the 1933 Business Plot Coup ‘masterminded’ by Bernays and Lee and intended to ‘unite’ the United States with the newly installed Chancellor of Germany Adolf Hitler, both of which were backed by the most powerful bankers and industrialists in the United States and Germany, including US Senator Prescott Bush, who though failing to see his ‘vision’ of a United German-American Fascist Empire ruling the World realized at the time, was successful in having his son (George Herbert Walker Bush, 41st US President) and grandson (George Walker Bush, 43rd US President) continue this most insidious legacy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Born 1891 in Vienna to Jewish parents, Bernays was a nephew of the Austrian neurologist who founded the psychoanalytic school of psychology Sigmund Freud, and his most important, and influential, book, published in 1928, was titled Propaganda, and wherein he argued that “the manipulation of public opinion was a necessary part of democracy”.  And in Bernays own words from this book we can read the ‘master plan’ behind the disease he, and his banker and industrialist fascist allies, have inflicted upon the American people to this very day, and his reasoning for same:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The conscious and intelligent manipulation of the organized habits and opinions of the masses is an important element in democratic society. Those who manipulate this unseen mechanism of society constitute an invisible government which is the true ruling power of our country. …We are governed, our minds are molded, our tastes formed, our ideas suggested, largely by men we have never heard of.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is a logical result of the way in which our democratic society is organized. Vast numbers of human beings must cooperate in this manner if they are to live together as a smoothly functioning society. …In almost every act of our daily lives, whether in the sphere of politics or business, in our social conduct or our ethical thinking, we are dominated by the relatively small number of persons…who understand the mental processes and social patterns of the masses. It is they who pull the wires which control the public mind.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At this point I would like nothing better than to tell you that your mind is your own, your actions are a part of your own thinking, or your views on everything have been formed by a mental process free from manipulation and coercion, but I can’t.  And the reason I can’t tell you this is because your actions betray who you really are, who really tells you what to do.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not just since you awoke this morning, but for your entire life you have been bombarded by a constant and never-ending assault upon your senses meant for only one purpose…to control you. And as evidenced by your continued lack of action against the manipulation of your mind by those very forces who seek only to destroy you (after they’ve bled you dry of course) you allow it to continue, thus ensuring an outcome that has been planned before you were even born. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Your continued holding on to the false reality that you are an ‘individual’ has now become your worst enemy and is allowing Bernays and Lee’s ‘master plan’ to finally realize its ultimate goal…a World dominated by an elite class of politicians, bankers and industrialists who see you as nothing more than a slave indebted to them from the time you are born until the day that you die.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And without your even raising one hand against these monsters you are condemning your children and grandchildren to a future so bleak that they are now committing suicide in numbers so shocking one can only lower their heads in shame.  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Will your child or grandchild be next? Will your wife? Your husband? Your neighbor?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As an ‘individual’ you are taught that this isn’t your concern, but remember, your being an ‘individual’ is a lie concocted by Bernays and Lee’s ‘master plan’ for human control which means that your inaction to help your fellow human beings is condemning you to the same fate you feel justified in ignoring.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What is your hope then?  It begins with your realizing that you are a part of everything, of everyone’s life you meet and that your fate is dependant upon everyone else’s. And once this most truest of life’s immutable laws is realized by you it must then be followed by action.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When you stop on a roadway to render assistance with others at a crash scene; when you and your neighbors converge upon the family that has lost their home due to fire or flood to give of what you have; when you drop all that you’re doing to gather with family at the deathbed of a loved one…all of these, and more, show you the truest ideal of who we are as a species….a race of loving souls who continually seek to show our need for family, society, communion…togetherness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So as we enter into what may well be the last Christmas Seasons of this age, and as we all prepare for the tumultuous approach of a New Year where the pivotal decisions of our entire human race hang literally in the balance, it is our greatest hope for all of you that you reach far into the deepest part of your being and remember who you really are and why you are here on this Earth in the first place.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We also hope that in this time of giving that you remember us too and give to us what you are able to so that we can continue to provide you the all of the important information about our World possible, so that in the coming battles ahead you will be armed with the most valuable resource anyone could ever wish to have… The Truth.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our World has too many individuals; we all need Heros now…are you the 100th Monkey? Why don’t you try and find out?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thank you, and from all of us to you and your families, may your holiday be bright and full of peace, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Sisters of Sorcha Faal&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dublin, Ireland&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-91641389204119484?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/91641389204119484/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/12/are-you-100th-monkey.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/91641389204119484'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/91641389204119484'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/12/are-you-100th-monkey.html' title='Are YOU The 100th Monkey?'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-1934095493480193331</id><published>2009-10-27T11:56:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-27T11:57:33.334-07:00</updated><title type='text'>From Mind Loading to Mind Cloning – Gene to Meme to Beme: A Perspective on the Nature of Humanity</title><content type='html'>http://www.metanexus.net/magazine/tabid/68/id/10684/Default.aspx&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From Mind Loading to Mind Cloning – Gene to Meme to Beme: A Perspective on the Nature of Humanity&lt;br /&gt;By Martine Rothblatt&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A central concern of the pro/anti transhumanist debate is whether to restrict our human bodies to a biological form or to expand our personal existence onto non-biological platforms.  The anti-transhumanist position is that we are our DNA-birthed bodies.  I suggest that cybernetics may very well offer a means for expanding the human being.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In Jean-Pierre Dupuy’s essay “Cybernetics Is An Antihumanism: Advanced Technologies and the Rebellion Against the Human Condition”, Dupuy misstates the cybernetics premise.  Dupuy suggests that cybernetics in its quest for control is something anti-human.  Alternatively, I suggest that cybernetics is simply an extension of life, much like a modern primate digging stick or insectoid behavioral pattern all of which quests for control over the environment.  Failure to exert control over one's environment is tantamount to extinction, for no environment provides all the requisites for life at all times without manipulation.  Even bacteria control their environment by movement through it and linking together metabolic excretions.  To control is not only to be human, it is to survive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The goal of cybernetic personal existence would be to continue human development rather than to artificially arrest it at the 20th century level, after it has developed for countless millennia.  For all practical purposes, in the distant future, it is inevitable that the earth will be lost to a cosmic catastrophe of some sort, as that is the fate of all heavenly bodies in the universe.  Those, such as Pickering, who oppose cybernetic personal existence, condemn humans to astrophysical excision, whereas proponents of cybernetic personal existence provide a potential vehicle for sustaining the human species.  Voltaire was correct when he said that the perfect is the enemy of the good, but he did not mean that we shouldn't strive to improve ourselves.  To the contrary, Voltaire meant that we ought not stop trying to improve ourselves simply because we cannot be perfect.  The same point goes for humanity.  We are far from perfect.  Cybernetic existence will not make us perfect.  But it could make us better, and that is and always has been a worthy cause.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Here I would like to turn to Katherine Hayles’ “Wrestling with Transhumanism” wherein she neglects the fact that transhumanists are actually the most socially connected culture on earth because transhumanists want to use technology to overcome the anomie-inducing isolation and desperation of spatio-temporal distance.  The very goal of the transhumanist project is realization of the connective consciousness of all humanity, the noosphere (as suggested by Teilhard de Chardin), which is the epitome of social awareness.  Our human tribal sense of community is frustrated by physical separation in buildings, economic separation in classes, and social separation in cultures.  Is this utopian? Ted Peters in his paper “Transhumanism and the Posthuman Future: Will Technological Progress Get Us There?” seems to think so.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;However Peters mistakes extrapolations for explanations.  The transhumanists are no more utopian or naive than were the socio-technological pioneers of the 19th century who believed in and fought for universal education, railroads, and public health.  Our antecedents in the 1800s dreamed of a day when everyone would have a quality education, when transportation would not involve degradation, and when horrifying epidemics did not sweep away our loved ones.  It was that lofty — even utopian — goal that invigorated society to introduce compulsory education, the transcontinental railroad, and sanitation.  We are still far from the utopian goal, but what sane person could contest the benefits that the utopian vision has created in its wake?  It is the same situation with transhumanists.  Of course transhumanists realize that fungible bodies are off in the future, but if that dream can motivate us to relieve the suffering of those stricken by paralysis or other bodily dysfunctions, then it is a dream well worth propagating.  Utopia is not so much a place as a direction, a good direction.  Transhumanists are taking us in that good direction, and cannot be fairly criticized for telling us all that we can do better that we are doing now.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Transhumanism&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The larger issue of transhumanism concerns human transformation rather than what Don Ihde refers to as a superhuman fantasy in his paper “Of Which Human Are We Post?”  Ihde ignores the fact that we are continually transforming, from the time we domesticated wolves into dogs and ragweeds into crops, to the times we inoculate ourselves with xenoviral fragments to protect against influenza. The difference between transhumanists and many detractors is that transhumanists are out of the closet, whereas the detractors seem to be in a type of denial.  The transhumanists simply see the projection of technological trends which are augmenting and enhancing humans, while the detractors largely ignore historical trends, deny current trends, and decry many aspects of the future that do not immediately benefit them.  Far from hunting for paradise, the transhumanists are simply following an age-old curve of development that goes back millions of years in human history.  Ihde's view of the world seems to be lost in a romantic fantasy of nostalgia for times we would probably not have survived.  In an earlier generation transhumanists would have been called progressives; anti-transhumanists would be known as reactionaries, royalists or racists.  The differentiating question is as simple as this:  are we to abandon individual humans, as well as human societies, to the random fate of disease and disaster?  The transhumanists say “no!”, and will relentlessly aim to enhance humans and their environment until “life is fair” (because we made it so).  The anti-transhumanists say “yes”, and will lift a finger to save individuals or groups only so long as there is no cognizable consequence to the kind of human body and human society with which they are familiar.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In a nutshell, for the transhumanist, alleviating suffering and avoiding extinction trumps the comfort of sameness.  To the anti-transhumanist, maintenance of the status quo trumps ending pain and even human survival.  Better evolve than dissolve, says the transhumanist.  Nay, better dissolve than evolve, retorts the anti-transhumanist. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mind Cloning&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Returning to the concept of cybernetics, Andrew Pickering, in his paper “Brain, Selves and Spirituality in History of Cybernetics” criticizes transhumanism in regards to a goal of cybernetic immortality and perfection by trying to purify and excise humans.  With this said, I turn my attention to the concept of copying the mind onto non-biological platforms.  I do this not to provide fodder for unsubstantiated science-fiction, utopian thinking, but to invite those who shudder at the idea of the human not remaining an exclusively biological animal destined to die to consider a possible future post human being which could at some point in the future overcome the multiple apartheid structures of the agri-industrial world with a seamless presence in virtuality within which the mind or minds could exist.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The phrase “mind cloning” conjures weird and perplexing images.  Does it mean stamping out an army of people who think the same?  Also, how could a mind be cloned?  We can visualize identical twins as a proxy for body cloning, but no two people have ever had the same mind.   And why would any one want to clone minds?  Who would want someone else running around with all of our most private thoughts?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In order to explore a world full of mind clones that is now a key R&amp;D project of dozens of government agencies and private companies, I will briefly address the why, how, and when of mind cloning, and propose a sensible framework for its social acceptance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Let’s start with the term “mind cloning.”  It means copying the essence of a person’s consciousness.  We need the wiggle room of “essence” for two reasons.  First, there is no such thing as a perfect copy of anything.  At least at the sub-atomic level, things change too quickly to permit any kind of a perfect copy.  Even cloned sheep, for example, are not exact copies.  One reason for this is that not all of the genetic information of a sheep (or a person) is in their nucleus, the part of a cell used in the cloning process.  There are additional strands of genetic information floating in the cytoplasm of each cell, such as “mitochondrial DNA”, which is not susceptible to cloning using the techniques now employed.  Nevertheless, a cloned sheep is certainly a copy of the essence of its mother. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The second reason we need the wiggle room of “essence” is that consciousness is not an objective quantity, like a sheep.  Consciousness is subjective, or personal, to its possessor.  This means there is only one of each consciousness, by definition of it being a subjective quantity.  However, a person who had all of another’s mannerisms, personality traits, recollections, feelings, beliefs, attitudes and values would surely be the essence of the other’s consciousness.  The mind clone would know they were the same, but different, as its original – in much the same way we realize that we are the same, but different, as we were ten years younger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With today’s technology the copy of one’s conscious essence would reside in a computer system.  This means that mind cloning results in software that thinks of itself as a human being when running on an appropriate computer.  With future technology it will be possible to download the software mind of a conscious computer into the brain of a fresh body.  Such bodies (including brains) could be grown from stem cells the way skin grafts are today, or perhaps be built as hybrid nano-biotech hybrids the way artificial joints are today.  Until this future arrives the mind clones would live in virtuality, such as future stages of secondlife.com, and rely upon the web for their social interaction.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It’s not hard for any web-savvy person to imagine how mind clones will be created.  Consider first that there are finite numbers of human mannerisms, personality types, feelings, beliefs, attitudes and values.  The number of different combinations of these human attributes is astronomical, far greater than the number of people.  And then add in recollections that are unique to each of us -- clearly, there is no problem arriving at billions of unique consciousnesses from a few finite sets of human attributes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Let’s zoom in on these attributes.  Imagine a website that permits you to create an avatar by selecting its human attributes in the way you might order sushi.  A click for a certain shy grin, a click on a 1-to-10 scale for introversion, clicks for one’s beliefs about God, charity and love, and so on.  As you click away, your uploaded image animates increasingly similar to you, much like a police sketch artist’s rendering takes on an increasing likeness.  Spend enough time at a well designed website, and a sort of cyber-twin or digital reflection of you will arise.  This is mind loading.  It is a necessary, but not sufficient, step toward mind cloning. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The mind loaded version of you is a vast set of look-up tables or database preferences.   It lacks the wiring of your brain, the multiple subtle inter-relationships of your thoughts, the worldly knowledge you have but can’t click, the neuro-hormonal connections that trigger sensations, the curiosity, cautiousness and conceptualizing that moves you from moment-to-moment based upon decades of living life.  It’s the best puppet ever made, but it is still just a cyber-puppet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now, there are many smart people out there trying to digitize the brain.  They are using brain scanning technology to see which parts of the brain light-up, and how they light-up, when we feel awe, brave, cuddly, dread, ecstatic, fearful, God, hatred, isolated, joyful, kind, loving, morose, neglected, outraged, pretty, quixotic, rowdy, sad, trusting, understanding, vapid, wonderment, xenophobic, yearning and zesty.  For every feeling some unique set of nerves light up.  There are many ways for neurons to light up with awe, or bravery, or cuddliness – but a finite number of ways.  As with personality types and mannerisms, there are a finite number of ways to feel human, but an uncountable number of combinations of these ways. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Each feeling amounts to a mental filter that focuses our thoughts moment to moment in a manner consistent with the feeling.  Each feeling is a sub-routine, an overlaid program on top of a larger program.  If I’m sad, things seem sad, and I see the glass as half-empty not half-full.  The feelings are usually temporary, and in time our macro-program reboots to its default settings.  But sometimes feelings persist, and the macro-program cannot recover.  Many feelings trigger sensations across our bodies via neuro-hormonal connections, or, vice-versa, sensations trigger feelings.  These sensations are select sets of nerves being pinged toward positive or negative polarity.  The brain interprets these along a range of ecstasy to agony, and we find ourselves thinking that we feel the brain’s interpretation. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ultimately, feelings are nerves being more or less activated in a plethora of possible combinations.  This sort of thing is tailor-made for digitization.  Software circuits can be divided into hundreds of feeling elements, scaled from positive to negative, and grouped into emotional bundles.  Hence, it is just a matter of time before hackers start selling awe, bravery and cuddliness modules.  The mind loads will feel the emotions with ever-more authenticity to human feelings as the software engineers get ever-smarter about which neuron pools are associated in which way with which emotions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In time mind cloning software will watch a human emote (uploaded digital video, perhaps with some biofeedback such as galvanic skin response), and auto-tune its feelings modules to match those of the human.  As this is done, the mind load will morph into a mind clone.  A puppet that feels is a puppet no more.  Software that fears for its life, and that quests for more life, is alive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bemes&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Here I introduce the concept of what I refer to the “beme”.  The word “beme” is an adaptation of the linguist’s word “morpheme”, which means the smallest unit of meaning.   A beme is the smallest unit of being, or existence.  Being is usually defined as a state of existing, or as somebody’s essential nature or character.  Hence, a beme is the smallest unit of someone’s essential nature or character.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bemes are similar to “memes”, units of cultural transmission that behave like genes and were first explicated in 1976 by Richard Dawkins1. Memes span a broader field than the linguistic-bound morphemes, and are studied more for their transmissibility characteristics than for their inherent meaning.  By analogy, a beme is a unit of existence, nature or character that can behaves like a gene.  Hence, a beme can produce behaviors like a gene can produce proteins.  Also, a beme can be replicated or combined or mutated either within a being (as occurs with genes) or in an offspring (as also occurs with genes).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Bemes” might be thought of as specific kinds of “memes”, although not all small units of existence are also units of cultural transmission.  In any event, the growing public familiarity with the concept of memes is helpful in gaining understanding of the new concept of bemes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Humans are defined in large part by our thoughts rather than our genes.  The concept of a beme, in this regard, could be mightier than the gene.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Humanity, Transhumanity, Genes and Bemes&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now, focusing on the question of our humanity, is it our genes or our bemes that are responsible for our uniqueness?  Do we reproduce through our genes or our bemes?  As is indicated in the above table, these questions cannot clearly be answered one way or the other.  Our genes are of course responsible for the common features of our bodies, but our human essence lies in our minds not our bodies.  Those who have lost their limbs are no less human; those who have lost their minds lose their human rights as well. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our genes are also responsible for the layout of the brains that give rise to our minds, and consequently for many if not most of our basic behaviors as well.  However, these genetically-determined bemes can as well be isolated from the genes, digitally coded, and separately reproduced.  And there are many more bemes that arise solely as a result of our experiences in life.  These bemes cannot be expressed in genes, but they too can be abstracted, digitally coded, and separately reproduced.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The central thesis of this essay is that in an Information Age the beme is mightier than the gene.  This means that transmissible units of character or existence are more important than genetic information.  For example, most people’s love-mate is a person with whom they share no genetic commonality outside of that which is in the general gene pool of their community.  However, a lasting interpersonal relationship is only possible if the two partners share a strong appreciation for each other’s bemes, their characters, their natures, and their ideational units of existence.  To say the “beme is mightier than the gene” is to disagree that “blood is thicker than water.”  Most people’s strongest relationship — that with their spouse, or with a best friend, is not a blood relationship. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On the other hand, bemes are not like mere water.  A person builds up his or her bemes over time, and evolves them as appears most conducive to an enjoyable life.  That which we have spent time developing, like a relationship, is more valuable, and reliable, than that which just appears and claims affinity based solely upon flesh.  Perhaps a better phrase is “minds are deeper than matter.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Endnotes&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. Richard Dawkins, The Selfish Gene, 1976.  Though Dawkins defined the meme as "a unit of cultural transmission, or a unit of imitation," memetics, the study of memes, contains a variety of definitions of meme.  They share in common the concept of genetic-like properties to cultural phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Different definitions of the meme generally agree, very roughly, that a meme consists of some sort of a self-propagating unit of cultural evolution having a resemblance to the gene (the unit of genetics). Dawkins introduced the term after writing that evolution depended not on the particular chemical basis of genetics, but only on the existence of a self-replicating unit of transmission—in the case of biological evolution, the gene. For Dawkins, the meme exemplifies another self-replicating unit, and most importantly, one which he thought would prove useful in explaining human behavior and cultural evolution.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-1934095493480193331?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/1934095493480193331/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/10/from-mind-loading-to-mind-cloning-gene.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/1934095493480193331'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/1934095493480193331'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/10/from-mind-loading-to-mind-cloning-gene.html' title='From Mind Loading to Mind Cloning – Gene to Meme to Beme: A Perspective on the Nature of Humanity'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-4024364865457956714</id><published>2009-10-27T10:19:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-27T10:27:20.816-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Beyond Demonic Memes</title><content type='html'>http://www.skeptic.com/eskeptic/07-07-04&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Beyond Demonic Memes&lt;br /&gt;Why Richard Dawkins is Wrong About Religion&lt;br /&gt;by David Sloan Wilson&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;RICHARD DAWKINS AND I share much in common. We are both biologists by training who have written widely about evolutionary theory. We share an interest in culture as an evolutionary process in its own right. We are both atheists in our personal convictions who have written books on religion. In Darwin’s Cathedral I attempted to contribute to the relatively new field of evolutionary religious studies. When Dawkins’ The God Delusion was published I naturally assumed that he was basing his critique of religion on the scientific study of religion from an evolutionary perspective. I regret to report otherwise. He has not done any original work on the subject and he has not fairly represented the work of his colleagues. Hence this critique of The God Delusion and the larger issues at stake.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Where We Agree and Where We Part Company&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In The God Delusion Dawkins makes it clear that he loathes religion for its intolerance, blind faith, cruelty, extremism, abuse, and prejudice. He attributes these problems to religion and thinks that the world would be a better place without it. Given recent events in the Middle East and even here in America, it is understandable why he might draw such a conclusion, but the question is: What’s evolution got to do with it?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawkins and I agree that evolutionary theory provides a powerful framework for studying religion, and we even agree on some of the details, so it is important to pinpoint exactly where we part company. Evolutionists employ a number of hypotheses to study any trait, even something as mundane as the spots on a guppy. Is it an adaptation that evolved by natural selection? If so, did it evolve by benefiting whole groups, compared to other groups, or individuals compared to other individuals within groups? With cultural evolution there is a third possibility. Since cultural traits pass from person to person, they bear an intriguing resemblance to disease organisms. Perhaps they evolve to enhance their own transmission without benefiting human individuals or groups.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If the trait is not an adaptation, then it can nevertheless persist in the population for a variety of reasons. Perhaps it was adaptive in the past but not the present, such as our eating habits, which make sense in the food-scarce environment of our ancestors but not with a McDonald’s on every corner. Perhaps the trait is a byproduct of another adaptation. For example, moths use celestial light sources to orient their flight (an adaptation), but this causes them to spiral toward earthly light sources such as a streetlamp or a flame (a costly byproduct), as Dawkins so beautifully recounts in The God Delusion. Finally, the trait might be selectively neutral and persist in the population by genetic or cultural drift.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawkins and I agree that these major hypotheses provide an excellent framework for organizing the study of religion, which by itself is an important achievement. We also agree that the hypotheses are not mutually exclusive. Evolution is a messy, complicated process, like the creation of laws and sausages, and all of the major hypotheses might be relevant to some degree. Nevertheless, real progress requires determining which hypotheses are most important for the evolution of particular traits. The spots on a guppy might seem parochial, but they are famous among biologists as a case study of evolutionary analysis. They can be explained primarily as adaptations in response to two powerful selective forces: predators remove the most conspicuous males from the population, whereas female guppies mate with the most conspicuous males. The interaction between these two selection pressures explains an impressive amount of detail about guppy spots — why males have them and females don’t, why males are more colorful in habitats without predators, and even why the spots are primarily red when the predators are crustaceans (whose visual system is blind to the color red), as opposed to fish (whose visual system is sensitive to the color red). Guppy spots could have been selectively neutral or a byproduct of some other trait, but that’s not the way the facts fell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Richard Dawkins and Stephen Jay Gould: Strange Bedfellows&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The late Harvard evolutionary biologist Stephen Jay Gould famously criticized his colleagues for seeing adaptations where they don’t exist. His metaphor for a byproduct was the spandrel, the triangular space that inevitably results when arches are placed next to each other. Arches have a function but spandrels do not, even though they can acquire a secondary function, such as providing a decorative space. Gould accused his colleagues of inventing “just-so stories” about traits as adaptations, without good proof, and being blind to the possibility of byproducts and other non-adaptive outcomes of evolution.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Gould had a point, but he failed to give equal time to the opposite problem of failing to see adaptations where they do exist. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Suppose that you are a biologist who becomes interested in explaining the bump on the nose of a certain species of shark. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps it is just a byproduct of the way that shark noses develop, as Gould speculated for the human chin. Perhaps it is a callous that forms when the sharks root around in the sand. If so, then it would be an adaptation but not a very complicated one. Perhaps it is a wart, formed by a virus. If so, then it might be an adaptation for the virus but not the shark. Or perhaps it is an organ for detecting the weak electrical signals of prey hidden in the sand. If so, then it would be a complex adaptation.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Few experiences are more thrilling for a biologist than to discover a complex adaptation. Myriad details that previously defied explanation become interpretable as an interlocking system with a purpose. Non-adaptive traits can also be complex, but the functional nature of a complex adaptation guides its analysis from beginning to end. Failing to recognize complex adaptations when they exist is as big a mistake as seeing them where they don’t exist. Only hard empirical work — something equivalent to the hundreds of person-years spent studying guppy spots from an evolutionary perspective — can settle the issue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawkins argued on behalf of adaptationism in his debates with Gould and would probably agree with everything I have said so far. For religion, however, he argues primarily on behalf of non-adaptation. As he sees it, people are attracted to religion the way that moths are attracted to flames. Perhaps religious impulses were adapted to the tiny social groups of our ancestral past, but not the mega-societies of the present. If current religious beliefs are adaptive at all, it is only for the beliefs themselves as cultural parasites on their human hosts, like the demons of old that were thought to possess people. That is why Dawkins calls God a delusion. The least likely possibility for Dawkins is the group-level adaptation hypothesis. Religions are emphatically not elaborate systems of beliefs and practices that define, motivate, coordinate and police groups of people for their own good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For the Good of the Group?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To understand Dawkins’ skepticism about the group-level benefits of religion, it is necessary to trace the history of “for the good of the group” thinking in evolutionary theory. Groups can be adaptive only if their members perform services for each other, yet these services are often vulnerable to exploitation by more self-serving individuals within the same group. Fortunately, groups of individuals who practice mutual aid can out-compete groups whose members do not.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;According to this reasoning, traits that are “for the good of the group” require a process of between-group selection to evolve and tend to be undermined by selection within groups. Darwin was the first person to reason this way about the evolution of human morality and self-sacrificial traits in other animals. Unfortunately, his insight was not shared by many biologists during the first half of the 20th century, who uncritically assumed that adaptations evolve at all levels of the biological hierarchy — for the good of the individual, group, species, or ecosystem — without requiring a corresponding process of natural selection at each level. When the need for group selection was acknowledged, it was often assumed that between-group selection easily prevailed against within-group selection. This can be called The Age of Naïve Groupism, and it ended during the 1960s and 1970s, thanks largely to two books: George C. Williams’ 1966 Adaptation and Natural Selection and Richard Dawkins’ 1976 The Selfish Gene.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In Adaptation and Natural Selection, Williams affirmed the logic of multi-level selection but then added an empirical claim: Even though between-group selection is theoretically possible, in the real world it is invariably trumped by within-group selection. Virtually all adaptations evolve at the individual level and even examples of apparent altruism must be explained in terms of self-interest. It was this empirical claim that ended The Age of Naïve Groupism and initiated what can be called The Age of Individualism, which lasted for the rest of the 20th century and in some respects is still with us.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another theme developed by Williams was the concept of the gene as the fundamental unit of selection. In sexually reproducing species, an individual is a unique collection of genes that will never occur again. Individuals therefore lack the permanence to be acted upon by natural selection over multiple generations. According to Williams, genes are the fundamental unit of natural selection because they have the permanence that individuals (much less groups) lack.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In many respects, and by his own account, Williams was interpreting ideas for a broader audience that began with Darwin and were refined by theoretical biologists such as Sewall Wright, Ronald Fisher, and J.B.S. Haldane. The concept of the gene as the fundamental unit of selection, for example, is identical to the concept of average effects in population genetics theory, which averages the fitness of alternative genes across all of the individual genotypes and environmental contexts experienced by the genes. A decade later, Dawkins played the role of interpreter for an even broader audience. Average effects became selfish genes and individuals became lumbering robots controlled by their genes. Group selection became a pariah concept, taught only as an example of how not to think. As one eminent evolutionist advised a student in the 1980s, “There are three ideas that you do not invoke in biology: Lamarkism, the phlogistron theory, and group selection.”&lt;br /&gt;Scientific Dogmatism&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In retrospect, it is hard to fathom the zeal with which evolutionists such as Williams and Dawkins rejected group selection and developed a view of evolution as based entirely on self-interest. Williams ended Adaptation and Natural Selection with the phrase “I believe that it is the light and the way.” Here is how Dawkins recounts the period in his 1982 book The Extended Phenotype:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The intervening years since Darwin have seen an astonishing retreat from his individual-centered stand, a lapse into sloppily unconscious group-selectionism … We painfully struggled back, harassed by sniping from a Jesuitically sophisticated and dedicated neo-group-selectionist rearguard, until we finally regained Darwin’s ground, the position that I am characterizing by the label ‘the selfish organism…”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This passage has all the earmarks of fundamentalist rhetoric, including appropriating the deity (Darwin) for one’s own cause. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Never mind that Darwin was the first group selectionist. Moreover, unlike The Selfish Gene, The Extended Phenotype was written by Dawkins for his scientific peers, not for a popular audience!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In reality, the case against group selection began to unravel almost immediately after the publication of Adaptation and Natural Selection, although it was difficult to tell, given the repressive social climate. In the first place, calling genes “replicators” and “the fundamental unit of selection” is no argument at all against group selection. The question has always been whether genes can evolve by virtue of benefiting whole groups and despite being selectively disadvantageous within groups. When this happens, the gene favored by between-group selection replaces the gene favored by within-group selection in the total population. In the parlance of population genetics theory, it has the highest average effect. Re-labeling the gene selfish, just because it evolves, contributes nothing. The “gene’s eye view” of evolution can be insightful in some respects, but as an argument against group selection it is one of the greatest cases of comparing apples with oranges in the annals of evolutionary thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same goes for the concept of extended phenotypes, which notes that genes have effects that extend beyond the bodies of individual organisms. Examples of extended phenotypes include a bird’s nest or a beaver’s dam. But there is a difference between these two examples; the nest benefits only the individual builder, whereas the dam benefits all of the beavers in the pond, including those who don’t contribute to building the dam. The problem of within-group selection is present in the dam example and the concept of extended phenotypes does nothing to solve it. More apples and oranges.&lt;br /&gt;The Revival of Group Selection&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Much has happened in the four decades following the rejection of group selection in the 1960s. Naïve groupism is still a mistake that needs to be avoided, but between-group selection can no longer be categorically rejected. Claims for group selection must be evaluated on a case-by-case basis, along with the other major evolutionary hypotheses. Demonstrations of group selection appear regularly in the top scientific journals.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As one example reported in the July 6, 2006 issue of Nature, a group of microbiologists headed by Benjamin Kerr cultured bacteria (E. coli) and their viral predator (phage) in 96-well plates, which are commonly used for automated chemical analysis. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Each well was an isolated group of predators and their prey. Within each well, natural selection favored the most rapacious viral strains, but these strains tended to drive their prey, and therefore themselves extinct. More prudent viral strains were vulnerable to replacement by the rapacious strains within each well, but as groups they persisted longer and were more likely to colonize other wells. Migration between wells was accomplished by robotically controlled pipettes. Biologically plausible migration rates enabled the prudent viral strains to persist in the total population, despite their selective disadvantage within groups.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As a second example reported in the December 8, 2006 issue of Science, economist Samuel Bowles estimated that between-group selection was strong enough to promote the genetic evolution of altruism in our own species, exactly as envisioned by Darwin. These and many other examples, summarized by Edward O. Wilson and myself in a forthcoming review article, are ignored entirely by Dawkins, who continues to recite his mantra that the selective disadvantage of altruism within groups poses an insuperable problem for between-group selection.&lt;br /&gt;Individuals as Groups&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not only can group selection be a significant evolutionary force, it can sometimes even be the dominating evolutionary force. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of the most important advances in evolutionary biology is a concept called major transitions. It turns out that evolution takes place not only by small mutational change, but also by social groups and multi-species communities becoming so integrated that they become higher-level organisms in their own right. The cell biologist Lynn Margulis proposed this concept in the 1970s to explain the evolution of nucleated cells as symbiotic communities of bacterial cells. The concept was then generalized to explain other major transitions, from the origin of life as communities of cooperating molecular reactions, to multi-cellular organisms and social insect colonies.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In each case, the balance between levels of selection is not fixed but can itself evolve. A major transition occurs when selection within groups is suppressed, making it difficult for selfish elements to evolve at the expense of other members of their own groups. Selection among groups becomes a dominating evolutionary force, turning the groups into super-organisms. Ironically, during the Age of Individualism it became taboo to think about groups as organisms, but now it turns out that organisms are literally the groups of past ages.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawkins fully accepts the concept of major transitions, but he pretends that it doesn’t require a revision in his ideas about group selection. Most important, he doesn’t pose the question that is most relevant to the study of religion: Is it possible that human genetic and cultural evolution represents the newest example of a major transition, converting human groups into the equivalent of bodies and beehives?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Selfish Memes and Other Theories of Cultural Evolution&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dawkins’ third claim to fame, in addition to selfish genes and extended phenotypes, was to coin the term “meme” to think about cultural evolution. In its most general usage, the word “meme” becomes newspeak for “culture” without adding anything new. More specific usages suggest a variety of interesting possibilities; that culture can be broken into atomistic bits like genes, that these bits are somehow represented inside the head, and especially that they can evolve to be organisms in their own right, often spreading at the expense of their human hosts, like the demons of old.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As with religion, Dawkins has not conducted empirical research on cultural evolution, preferring to play the role of Mycroft Holmes, who sat in his armchair and let his younger brother Sherlock do the legwork. Two evolutionary Sherlocks of culture are Peter Richerson and Robert Boyd, authors of the 2005 book Not By Genes Alone: How Culture Transformed Human Evolution. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of the sleights of hand performed by Dawkins in The God Delusion, which takes a practiced eye to detect, is to first dismiss group selection and then to respectfully cite the work of Richerson and Boyd without mentioning that their theory of cultural evolution is all about group selection.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Consider genetic evolution by itself. When a new mutation arises, the total population consists of one group with a single mutant and many groups with no mutants. There is not much variation among groups in this scenario for group selection to act upon. Now imagine a species that has the ability to socially transmit information. A new cultural mutation can rapidly spread to everyone in the same group, resulting in one group that is very different from the other groups in the total population. This is one way that culture can radically shift the balance between levels of selection in favor of group selection. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Add to this the ability to monitor the behavior of others, communicate social transgressions through gossip, and easily punish or exclude transgressors at low cost to the punishers, and it becomes clear that human evolution represents a whole new ball game as far as group selection is concerned.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In this context, the human major transition probably began early in the evolution of our lineage, resulting in a genetically evolved psychological architecture that enables us to spontaneously cooperate in small face-to-face groups. As the great social theorist Alexis de Tocqueville commented long ago in Democracy in America, “the village or township is the only association which is so perfectly natural that, wherever a number of men are collected, it seems to constitute itself.” As the primate equivalent of a beehive or an ant colony, our lineage was able to eliminate less groupish competitors. The ability to acquire and socially transmit new behaviors enabled our ancestors to spread over the globe, occupying hundreds of ecological niches. Then the invention of agriculture enabled group sizes to increase by many orders of magnitude, but only through the cultural evolution of mechanisms that enable groups to hang together at such a large scale. Defining, motivating, coordinating, and policing groups is not easy at any scale. It requires an elaborate system of proximate mechanisms, something akin to the physiological mechanisms of an individual organism. Might the elements of religion be part of the “social physiology” of the human group organism? Other than briefly acknowledging the abstract possibility that memes can form “memeplexes,” this possibility does not appear in Dawkins’ analysis.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bring on the Legwork&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is absurd, in retrospect, that evolutionists have spent much more time evaluating the major evolutionary hypotheses for guppy spots than for the elements of religion. This situation is beginning to remedy itself as scholars and scientists from all backgrounds begin to adopt the evolutionary perspective in their study of religion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;An example from my own research will show how empirical legwork can take us beyond armchair theorizing. Here is Dawkins on the subject of whether religion relieves or induces stress in the mind of the religious believer:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Is religion a placebo that prolongs life by reducing stress? Possibly, although the theory must run the gauntlet of skeptics who point out the many circumstances in which religion causes rather than relieves stress … The American comedian Cathy Ladman observes that “All religions are the same: religion is basically guilt, with different holidays.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of my projects is a collaboration with the psychologist Mihaly Csikszentmihalyi (pronounced shick-sent-me-hi), who is best known among general readers for his books on peak psychological experience, such as Flow and The Evolving Self. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Csikszentmihalyi pioneered the Experience Sampling Method (ESM) which involves signaling people at random times during the day, prompting them to record their external and internal experience — where they are, who they are with, what they are doing, and what they are thinking and feeling on a checklist of numerical scales. The ESM is like an invisible observer, following people around as they go about their daily lives. It is as close as psychological research gets to the careful field studies that evolutionary biologists are accustomed to performing on non-human species, which is why I teamed up with Csikszentmihalyi to analyze some of his past studies from an evolutionary perspective.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These studies were performed on such a massive scale and with so much background information that we can compare the psychological experience of religious believers vs. nonbelievers on a moment-by-moment basis. We can even compare members of conservative vs. liberal protestant denominations, when they are alone vs. in the company of other people. On average, religious believers are more prosocial than non-believers, feel better about themselves, use their time more constructively, and engage in long-term planning rather than gratifying their impulsive desires. On a moment-by-moment basis, they report being more happy, active, sociable, involved and excited. Some of these differences remain even when religious and non-religious believers are matched for their degree of prosociality. More fine-grained comparisons reveal fascinating differences between liberal vs. conservative protestant denominations, with more anxiety among the liberals and conservatives feeling better in the company of others than when alone. Religions are diverse, in the same way that species in ecosystems are diverse. Rather than issuing monolithic statements about religion, evolutionists need to explain religious diversity in the same way that they explain biological diversity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These results raise as many questions as they answer. We did not evolve to feel good but rather to survive and reproduce. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps religious believers are happily unaware of the problems that nonbelievers are anxiously trying to solve. As a more subtle point, people pass back and forth between the categories of “nonbeliever” and “believer” as they lose and regain faith. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps some nonbelievers are psychologically impaired because they are the recent casualties of religious belief. Only more scientific legwork can resolve these issues, but one thing is sure: Dawkins’ armchair speculation about the guilt-inducing effects of religion doesn’t even get him to first base.&lt;br /&gt;Natural Historians of Religion&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hypothesis testing does not always require quantification and the other trappings of modern science. Darwin established his entire theory on the basis of descriptive information carefully gathered by the naturalists of his day, most of whom thought that they were studying the hand of God. This kind of information exists in abundance for religions around the world and throughout history, which should be regarded as a fossil record of cultural evolution so detailed that it puts the biological fossil record to shame. It should be possible to use this information to evaluate the major evolutionary hypotheses, which after all represent radically different conceptions of religion. Engineering principles dictate that a religion designed to benefit the whole group will be different from one designed to benefit some individuals (presumably the leaders) at the expense of others within the same group, which in turn will be different from a cultural disease organism designed to benefit itself at the expense of both individuals and groups, which in turn will be different from a religion for which the term “design” is inappropriate. It would be odd indeed if such different conceptions of religion could not be distinguished on the basis of carefully gathered descriptive information.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Of course, it is necessary to gather the information systematically rather than picking and choosing examples that fit one’s pet theory. In Darwin’s Cathedral, I initiated a survey of religions drawn at random from the 16-volume Encyclopedia of World Religions, edited by the great religious scholar Mircia Eliade. The results are described in an article titled “Testing Major Evolutionary Hypotheses about Religion with a Random Sample,” which was published in the journal Human Nature and is available on my website. The beauty of random sampling is that, barring a freak sampling accident, valid conclusions for the sample apply to all of the religions in the encyclopedia from which the sample was taken.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By my assessment, the majority of religions in the sample are centered on practical concerns, especially the definition of social groups and the regulation of social interactions within and between groups. New religious movements usually form when a constituency is not being well served by current social organizations (religious or secular) in practical terms and is better served by the new movement. The seemingly irrational and otherworldly elements of religions in the sample usually make excellent practical sense when judged by the only gold standard that matters from an evolutionary perspective — what they cause the religious believers to do. The best way to illustrate these points is by describing one of the religions in the sample — Jainism — which initially appeared the most challenging for the group-level adaptation hypothesis.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jainism is one of the oldest and most ascetic of all the eastern religions and is practiced by approximately three percent of the Indian population. Jain ascetics filter the air they breathe, the water they drink, and sweep the path in front of them to avoid killing any creature no matter how small. They are homeless, without possessions, and sometimes even fast themselves to death by taking a vow of “santhara” that is celebrated by the entire community. How could such a religion benefit either individuals or groups in a practical sense? It is easy to conclude from the sight of an emaciated Jain ascetic that the religion is indeed a cultural disease — until one reads the scholarly literature.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It turns out that Jain ascetics comprise a tiny fraction of the religion, whose lay members are among the wealthiest merchants in India. Throughout their long history, Jains have filled an economic niche similar to the Jews in Western Europe, Chinese in Southeast Asia, and other merchant societies. In all cases, trading over long distances and plying volatile markets such as the gem trade requires a high degree of trust among trading partners, which is provided by the religion. Even the most esoteric (to outsiders) elements of the religion are not superfluous byproducts but perform important practical work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For example, the ascetics must obtain their food by begging but their religion includes so many food restrictions that they can only accept food from the most pious lay Jain households. Moreover, the principle of non-action dictates that they can only accept small amounts of food from each household that was not prepared with the ascetics in mind. When they enter a house, they inspect the premises and subject the occupants to sharp questions about their moral purity before accepting their food. It is a mark of great honor to be visited but of great shame if the ascetics leave without food. In effect, the food begging system of the ascetics functions as an important policing mechanism for the community. This is only one of many examples, as summarized by Jainism scholar James Laidlaw in a 1995 book whose title says it all: Riches and Renunciation: Religion, &lt;br /&gt;Economy, and Society Among the Jains.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How then, is it possible to live by impossible ideals? The advantage for addressing this question to Jainism is that the problem is so very graphic there. The demands of Jain asceticism have a pretty good claim to be the most uncompromising of any enduring historical tradition: the most aggressively impractical set of injunctions which any large number of diverse families and communities has ever tried to live by. They have done so, albeit in a turbulent history of change, schism, and occasionally recriminatory “reform,” for well over two millennia. This directs our attention to the fact that yawning gaps between hope and reality are not necessarily dysfunctions of social organization, or deviations from religious systems. The fact that lay Jains make up what is — in thoroughly worldly material terms — one of the most conspicuously successful communities in India, only makes more striking and visible a question which must also arise in the case of the renouncers themselves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This example illustrates a phenomenon that I call the transformation of the obvious. Jainism appears obviously dysfunctional based on a little information, such as the sight of an emaciated acetic or beliefs that appear bizarre when taken out of context. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same religion becomes obviously functional based on more information. This is the kind of “natural history” information that enabled Darwin to build such a strong case for his theory of evolution, and it can be used to build an equally strong case for the group-functional nature of Jainism. As for Jainism, so also for most of the other enduring religions of the world.&lt;br /&gt;An Emerging Consensus?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I recently attended a conference on evolution and religion in Hawaii that provided an opportunity to assess the state of the field. It is not the case that everyone has reached a consensus on the relative importance of the major evolutionary hypotheses about religion. My own talk included a slide with the words SHAME ON US! in large block letters, chiding my colleagues for failing to reach at least a rough consensus, based on information that is already at hand. This might seem discouraging, until we remember that all aspects of religion have so far received much less attention than guppy spots from an evolutionary perspective. The entire enterprise is that new.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was, I believe, a convergence taking place during the short period of the conference. Richard Sosis, whose previous research includes a detailed comparison of religious vs. non-religious communal movements, presented new research on the recitation of psalms among Israeli women in response to terrorist attacks. William Irons and several other participants developed the concept of hard-to-fake signals as a mechanism for insuring commitment in religious groups. Dominic Johnson reminded us that inter-group conflict, as much as we might not like it and want to avoid it, has been an important selective force throughout human genetic and cultural evolution and that some elements of religion can be interpreted as adaptations for war. In my response to this paper during the question period, I largely agreed with Johnson but pointed out that most of the religions in my random sample did not spread by violent conflict (e.g., Mormonism). Johnson is currently examining the religions in my random sample in more detail with respect to warfare, a good example of cumulative, collaborative research. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Peter Richerson and I gave a tutorial on group selection, which was especially useful for participants whose understanding of evolution is grounded on the Age of Individualism.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lee Kirkpatrick delivered a lecture titled “Religion is Not an Adaptation” that might seem to oppose the adaptationist accounts mentioned above. What he meant, however, is that he doubts the existence of any genetic adaptations that evolved specifically in a religious context. He is sympathetic to the possibility that more general genetically evolved psychological adaptations are co-opted by cultural evolution to form elaborately functional religious systems. Similarly, other psychologically oriented talks about minimal counter-intuitiveness (beliefs being memorable when they are weird but not too weird), hyperactive agent detection devices (our tendency to assume agency, even when it does not exist), and the ease with which children develop beliefs about the afterlife, might be interpretable as non-adaptive byproducts, but they might also be the psychological building blocks of highly adaptive religions. In evolutionary parlance, byproducts can become exaptations, which in turn can become adaptations.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No one at the conference presented a compelling example of a religious belief that spreads like a disease organism, to the detriment of both individuals and groups. The demonic meme hypothesis is a theoretical possibility, but so far it lacks compelling evidence. Much remains to be done, but it is this collective enterprise that deserves the attention of the scientific research community more than angry diatribes about the evils of religion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Real-World Solutions Require a Correct Diagnosis of the Problems&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Explaining religions as primarily group-level adaptations does not make them benign in every respect. The most that group selection can do is to turn groups into super-organisms. Like organisms, super-organisms compete, prey upon each other, coexist without interacting, or engage in mutualistic interactions. Sometimes they form cooperative federations that work so well that super-super-organisms emerge at an even larger spatial scale. After all, even multi-cellular organisms are already groups of groups of groups. In a remarkable recent book titled War and Peace and War, Peter Turchin analyzes the broad sweep of human history as a process of cultural multilevel selection that has increased the scale of human society, with many reversals along the way — the rise and fall of empires. Religion is a large subject, but the explanatory scope of evolutionary theory is even larger.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;American democracy can be regarded as a cultural super-super-organism. The founding fathers realized that religions work well for their own members but become part of the problem at a larger social scale. That is why they worked so hard to accomplish the separation of church and state, along with other checks and balances to prevent some members of the super-super-organism from benefiting at the expense of others. In this context I share Dawkins’ concern that some religions are seeking to end the separation of church and state in America. I am equally concerned that the checks and balances are failing in other respects that have nothing do to with religion, such as unaccountable corporations and extreme income inequality.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I also share Dawkins’ concern about other aspects of religions, even after they are understood as complex group-level adaptations. Religions can be ruthless in the way that they enforce conformity within groups. Most alarming for a scientist, religions can be wanton about distorting facts about the real world on their way toward motivating behaviors that are adaptive in the real world. We should be equally concerned about other distortions of factual reality, such as patriotic histories of nations and other non-religious ideologies that I call “stealth religions” in my most recent book, Evolution for Everyone. Finally, I agree with Dawkins that religions are fair game for criticism in a pluralistic society and that the stigma associated with atheism needs to be removed. The problem with Dawkins’ analysis, however, is that if he doesn’t get the facts about religion right, his diagnosis of the problems and proffered solutions won’t be right either. If the bump on the shark’s nose is an organ, you won’t get very far by thinking of it as a wart. That is why Dawkins’ diatribe against religion, however well-intentioned, is so deeply misinformed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On Scientific Open-Mindedness&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Toward the end of The God Delusion, Dawkins waxes poetic about the open-mindedness of science compared to the closed-mindedness of religion. He describes the heart-warming example of a scientist who changed his long-held beliefs on the basis of a single lecture, rushing up to his former opponent in front of everyone and declaring “Sir! I have been wrong all these years!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This inspiring example represents one end of the scientific bell curve when it comes to open-mindedness. At the other end are people such as Louis Agassiz, one of the greatest biologists of Darwin’s day, who for all his brilliance and learning never accepted the theory of evolution. Time will tell where Dawkins sits on the bell curve of open-mindedness concerning group selection in general and religion in particular. At the moment, he is just another angry atheist, trading on his reputation as an evolutionist and spokesperson for science to vent his personal opinions about religion.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is time now for us to roll up our sleeves and get to work on understanding one of the most important and enigmatic aspects of the human condition.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-4024364865457956714?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/4024364865457956714/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/10/beyond-demonic-memes.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/4024364865457956714'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/4024364865457956714'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/10/beyond-demonic-memes.html' title='Beyond Demonic Memes'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-8824565155107089728</id><published>2009-10-04T09:17:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-10-04T09:22:41.288-07:00</updated><title type='text'>ART-HAPPENING CALLED GLOBAL AWAKENING</title><content type='html'>HTTP://WWW.AWAKENINTHEDREAM.COM/ARTIS/ART%20HAPPENING%20CALLED%20GLOBAL%20AWAKENING.HTML&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;ART-HAPPENING CALLED GLOBAL AWAKENING&lt;br /&gt;by Paul Levy&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jung was fond of making an analogy between the formation of symbols in the unconscious and the solidification of crystals in a saturated solution. For example, if we dissolve sugar in a solution of water, the solution will eventually reach a saturation point. If a single grain of sugar is then added to the solution, a crystalline structure will spontaneously appear in the solution. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Any moment of self-reflection could be the very grain of sugar, so to speak, that initiates this process. This is true not only individually, but collectively as a species as well. Any one of us recognizing the dream-like nature of our situation, owning our shadow, doing our inner (and outer) work, and waking up to our true nature might be the very act, the very grain of sugar that initiates a change in the entire universe.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our current planetary situation is clearly one of great instability. Chaos theory points out that times such as these, in which there is a high level of chaos, are actually ‘supersensitive’ situations, which are highly responsive to even the smallest change or fluctuation in the system. This literally means that a change in any single individual's consciousness can potentially have an amplified effect on the entire system in a way that was unimaginable and simply not possible before 9/11. Never before in the history of humankind has consciousness itself been of such importance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since 9/11, there is increased pressure in the alchemical vessel of both our individual and collective psyches, which means something is more accessible for us to realize now than before 9/11. A situation such as ours, Jung describes,&lt;br /&gt;"involves man in a new responsibility. He can no longer wiggle out of it on the plea of his littleness and nothingness, for the dark God has slipped the atom bomb and chemical weapons into his hands and given him the power to empty out the apocalyptic vials of wrath on his fellow creatures. Since he has been granted an almost godlike power, he can no longer remain blind and unconscious. He must know something of God's nature and of metaphysical processes if he is to understand himself and thereby achieve gnosis of the Divine."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jung continued by saying, “If ever there was a time when self-reflection was the absolutely necessary and only right thing, it is now, in our present catastrophic epoch.” Self-reflection is actually a bending backwards and is a privilege born of human freedom, in contradistinction to the compulsion of the daemonic. To self-reflect is a genuinely spiritual act, which is, essentially, the act of becoming conscious. Any one of us self-reflecting and recognizing the dream-like nature of our situation is immediately registered and invested in the ‘psi bank,’ the collective consciousness of humankind, where it gains incredible ‘interest,’ so to speak. It is truly the best ‘investment’ any of us could possibly make. The act of self-reflection activates a process of transformation in the archetypal realm, which results in the incarnation of God through humanity, i.e., the light of consciousness is born. This is why Jung said, “God becomes manifest in the human act of reflection.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jung asked, “But what does man possess that God does not have? Because of his littleness, puniness and defenselessness against the Almighty, he possesses, as we have already suggested, a somewhat keener consciousness based on self-reflection.” [Emphasis added] By self-reflecting, we play a key role in the divine incarnation process, as we become the medium or instrument through which God becomes aware of and reconciles, resolves and re-unites the opposites intrinsic to the totality of Its nature, which includes both light and dark. For Jung, the human act of self-reflection forces God, so to speak, to “empty himself of his Godhead” and incarnate through humanity “in order to obtain the jewel which man possesses in his self-reflection.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is what Jung meant when he said, “Whoever knows God has an effect on him.” We play an active, participatory, and crucial role in the process of divine transformation and incarnation. We are the aperture through which God becomes aware of Itself. Jung elaborated by saying, “God needs man in order to become conscious, just as he needs limitation in time and space. Let us therefore be for him limitation in time and space, an earthly tabernacle.”&lt;br /&gt;Jung continued,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"The fact that it is precisely a process of human reflection that irrationally creates the uniting ‘third’ [what Jung calls the transcendent function, or reconciling symbol; it can also be thought of as a form of grace] is itself connected with the nature of the drama of redemption, whereby God descends into the human realm and man mounts up to the realm of divinity."&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is the inner meaning of alchemy, in which the ego (humanity) and the Self (God) mutually redeem each other. The Self (God) becomes humanized (incarnate) and the ego (us) becomes deified (blessed). An individual accepting responsibility for his role in the divine drama of incarnation, Jung said, “…means practically that he become adult, responsible for his existence, knowing that he does not only depend on God but that God also depends on man.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One individual having the realization of the symbolic, dream-like nature of our situation makes it easier and more accessible for others to have the same realization, for we are all non-locally connected. Any one of us self-reflecting might be the very grain of sugar that tips the scales, initiating a phase shift in the collective consciousness of humankind. The hundredth monkey’s realization precipitates an expansion of consciousness in the entire species. Like the symbolic number 144,000 in the Book of Revelations, if enough of us wake up to what is being revealed, we act as so much yeast in the dough, helping the bread of this universe to leaven successfully. We are then in a position to avert a potential catastrophe and experience second-order change, which is not a change within a given system, but is an up-leveling of the very system in which we find ourselves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We, both individually and collectively, can, in real time, the present moment, literally wake up and recognize the dream-like nature of our situation. This is to “achieve gnosis of the Divine.” Ultimately, this realization does us no good, however, unless we can share it with each other and turn one another on to this deeper understanding. When we are able to co-operatively put our realization together like this, the whole becomes greater than the sum of its parts. A benevolent, loving, and higher power becomes activated and available to us when we co-relate to each other from the heart. Talking about the “rabbi Jesus,” Jung pointed out that he was trying “…to introduce the more advanced and psychologically more correct view that not fidelity to the law but love and kindness are the antithesis of evil.” [Emphasis added] When enough of us tap into this greater power, we can unite like T cells, healing the disease that is infecting our body politic.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When enough of us achieve gnosis of the Divine, which is to become lucid in the dream of life, we can co-inspire each other and collectively activate what in Star Wars is called The Force. The Force, genuinely benevolent at its core, has always been with us but we were unconsciously wielding it in a way that not only hasn’t served us, but we’ve been using it in a way that was destroying us. When we configure ourselves so that we can consciously use The Force, mediated through the heart and for the benefit of the whole, a power becomes available to us that we did not have access to when we were separate and dis-associated from each other. By getting into phase with each other, we are able to transduce The Force, a higher-dimensional energy, into our 3-D reality. We become a conduit for The Force to be used consciously, compassionately and constructively, in a way that is beneficial for the whole.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When channeled through the heart, The Force becomes what I call a “higher-dimensional weapon of peace.” It’s grace-waves are undetectable by the most advanced radar and more powerful than any military. The energy fueling it has greater intelligence than all the intelligence agencies on the planet combined, as its intelligence is derived from the very source of intelligence itself. It is stronger than any government on the planet and because it is empowered and blessed, it has true authority. This higher-dimensional weapon of peace has the indestructible quality of a diamond, as there is nothing that can stand up to it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This higher-dimensional weapon of peace, once it gains sufficient momentum, becomes self-generating. It is then able to dis-arm and dis-spell any energy not in service to the whole. This higher-dimensional weapon of peace is a consciousness generator and heart-opener that is continually assimilating its environment. This is to say that once our higher-dimensional weapon of peace arsenal gains a certain strength, it will continue to enlarge itself and expand outward, which is to say that it attracts the rest of the universe into itself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Accessing The Force is to tap into what physicists call the quantum vacuum. The quantum vacuum is anything but empty, however. It is a field of living energy that has nearly boundless potentiality, luminosity, and sentience. The quantum vacuum is a fullness, or plenum, which pervades and is not separate from all the physical forms of this universe. This quantum plenum, consciously used, expresses itself as the over-unity energy generating technology in physics (of which zero point energy is a subset). In over-unity technology, we achieve more energy out from a system than we put in. This is to go from a paradigm of lack and scarcity, where resources are limited, to a state of genuine abundance and prosperity for all. Our accessing any form of over-unity technology (whether it be zero point technology in physics or The Force in the meta-physics of consciousness) is the worst nightmare of the powers-that-be (such as the oil companies), as this is a form of energy that by its nature is sustainable, not monopolizable and instead of dividing, it unites people.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same dreaming mind dreaming our dreams at night is collectively dreaming up the waking dream we call our universe. Something deeper than ourselves is having a dream, and we are it: both the dream, as well as the dreamer. All six billion of us are the dream characters of what I call the ‘Deeper, Dreaming Self.’ To quote Jung, “But in reality we seem rather to be the dream of somebody or something independent of our conscious ego.” And this Deeper, Dreaming Self, this something “independent of our conscious ego,” is the dreamer of the dream, and not only is it not separate from ourselves, it IS our True Self.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We are dreaming up our universe, while concurrently our universe is dreaming us up in an acausal, atemporal, non-linear feedback loop. Once we realize that we are the conduit through which the universe is being dreamed up into incarnation, we can collaboratively co-create, I imagine, what I call an “Art-Happening Called Global Awakening.” This is a creative and visionary work of living art in which we remember our true identities as creative, multi-dimensional, visionary artists and dreamers whose tool is the divine imagination and whose canvas is the universe itself. Stepping into our true nature as artists crafting this universe while simultaneously being expressions of the very universe we are crafting, we realize we can co-inspire each other in a way that helps us all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The act of expressing and incarnating our realization of the dream-like nature of the universe is itself the medium through which we deepen our realization. This is to say that the act of giving shape and form to our realization of the dream-like nature of our universe is ‘Art’ in the deepest sense of the word, as it is truly a process transforming both ourselves and the world in which we live. For the deeper purpose of Art, to quote philosopher Friedrich Schiller, “…is not merely to translate the human being into a momentary dream of freedom, but actually to make him free.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If you ask what exactly is the Art-Happening Called Global Awakening, I will respond by asking what you imagine it to be. If you realize right now, in this very moment, that we are all dreaming, how would you, as the artist and dreamer, creatively engage with the dream so as to dream it to its highest unfoldment? How do you imagine the dream wants to dream itself through you?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the Art-Happening Called Global Awakening, we can become what I call an “in-phase dreaming circle,” which is actually an organism of a higher dimension. Instead of there being x number of seemingly separate, fragmented selves, in an in-phase dreaming circle we recognize our interdependence and interconnectedness. We realize that we are all on the same side, that we are not separate, but all parts of a greater being. Once we realize this, we discover that it is literally within our God-given power to collaboratively hook up with each other and put our sacred power of dreaming together in such a way that we can change the dream we are having and literally dream ourselves awake. This is a radical, revolutionary, and epochal quantum leap in consciousness that is fully capable of being imagined into being in this very moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The universe is dreaming itself awake, and it is dreaming itself awake through the most awake and visionary among us. To have this realization is not to go out of our minds (crazy); on the contrary, it is to find ourselves inside of our minds, which is to say we have recognized we are dreaming.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As part of the Art-Happening Called Global Awakening, we would have a team of creative ‘memetic engineers,’ I imagine. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;span style="font-weight:bold;"&gt;Memes are self-replicating thought forms, like thought viruses. Memes can either be potentially fear-based and negative, or inspiring, empowering and positive. When a group of people collaboratively invest in the reality of a particular meme, they can literally evoke what the meme is both expressing and an expression of into incarnation. Memes are the instruments with which we, knowingly or unknowingly, create our reality. This is why the very first words in The Dhammapada, the Wisdom Sayings of the Buddha, are as follows: “All that we are is the result of what we have thought.” When we collectively entertain a thought-form as having a certain reality, we literally materialize that very thought-form into full-bodied incarnation; we dream it up.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When enough people invest their attention into particularly potent memes, we can not only change our consciousness, but the world as well. Certain memes are impregnated, so to speak, practically blessed with the potential to materialize themselves into full-bodied manifestation. It is as if certain memes are encoded with a higher-dimensional energy (The Force) that becomes liberated and activated when enough people collectively invest them with attention and contemplate their meaning. In other words, certain memes are invested with the energy to actualize what they are expressing when enough people contemplate them together. These empowered memes are themselves expressions of, and apertures into, a deeper process of awakening that the universe is going through.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just like a symbol in a dream, these liberating memes are both an expression (reflects) and an actualization (effects) of what they are pointing at. These memes are like higher-dimensional portals through which we are able to change the programming of the ‘cosmic computer.’ When we collectively realize the power of memes to create our shared reality, we become like instruments in an orchestra who can collaboratively make music so beautiful, it is as if inspired by the divine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We can create, I imagine, memes that have the power to awaken us when we collectively contemplate them. ‘The Universe is a Dream’ is an example of such a meme. Imagine what would happen as more and more of us actually consider the meaning of ‘The Universe is a Dream’ meme. If the meme is true (i.e., that the universe is a dream), then the meme itself is an expression of the dream-like nature of the universe, while simultaneously being something that we have dreamed up in this very moment so as to wake ourselves up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Once we stop superimposing our concretized mental constructs upon the canvas of reality and contemplate its dream-like nature, we allow reality to be as it truly is and to reveal to us its dream-like nature. We don’t have to make it become like a dream, it already IS a dream. Once we stop solidifying our fluid, dream-like universe, we allow it to naturally resume its revelatory function. As more and more people contemplate memes that liberate, we will dream up a universe where more of us are truly free.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As part of the Art-Happening Called Global Awakening, I imagine we’d all connect with each other as spiritually informed political activists. We would truly understand the dynamics of shadow projection, which means we wouldn’t demonize George Bush or anyone else. I imagine that we, as a species, would recognize that wanting to destroy the evil that seemingly exists ‘out there’ is itself a reflection of the original act of turning against a part of ourselves, which is the impulse that is at the root of shadow projection. We would realize that wanting to destroy evil is the polar opposite of loving and serving God. Jung said, “If evil were to be utterly destroyed, everything daemonic, including God himself, would suffer a grievous loss, it would be like performing an amputation on the body of the Deity.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our realizing this means to embrace all of ourselves, which immediately dis-spells the need for having to project any shadow outside of ourselves. Because of the dream-like nature of this universe, owning and embracing our shadow will mean that we won’t have to dream up other people to terrorize us. When we project out our shadow in a dream, the dream has no choice but to manifest someone to pick up the role and embody our projected shadow; when we withdraw our shadow projection, the dream instantaneously reflects this change. When enough of us withdraw our shadow projections from the world, the world will have no choice but to reflect back this very change in our consciousness, as the world itself is nothing other than a reflection of our consciousness. In fact, more than just a reflection of our consciousness, the universe IS our consciousness, which is to say that the universe is a dream.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Instead of having a large number of progressive groups that are mostly fragmented and separate from each other, each working in their own isolated ways, in the Art-Happening Called Global Awakening, I imagine, we would connect with each other and pool together our collective, creative genius. So many well-intentioned groups are trying to be of service, but in working independently, they are only able to do limited amounts of good. When we consciously connect with each and realize our interdependence, The Force becomes available to us. This realization of our interconnectedness allows us to become a source of enormous creative power that, channeled through the heart, co-activates and co-inspires everyone. As our inspiration deepens and stabilizes, we are able to dream up The Force in even more potent ways, which inspires us even further, as we tap into the over-unity technology of consciousness itself. This is a positive feedback loop which, once it reaches a certain momentum, becomes self-generating. We need to fully step into our God-given roles as spiritually informed political co-activists. As we hook up and mutually co-activate each other towards higher and more refined levels of co-operation, The Force reveals its Divine nature.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To re-associate with each other is an expression that we are healing our state of (shamanic) dismemberment. To re-associate is to re-member, which like Humpty Dumpty, is to put ourselves back together as one. As we re-associate with ourselves inwardly, we re-connect with each other outwardly, and visa versa, as the inner and the outer are reflections of each other.&lt;br /&gt;It is as though God has been suffering from a case of multiple personality disorder, with Its infinitude of parts dissociated from one another. According to a myth in the Kabbalah, God poured his divine light into vessels, some of which broke and scattered the light throughout the darkness. The universe (including ourselves) was created in order to gather, retrieve and re-collect all of the light and to repair the broken vessels. Similar imagery is found in Gnosticism. Re-collecting the light is nothing other than soul retrieval, as we both individually and collectively become the very containers that can carry the light. Instead of dis-associating from ourselves, as well as each other, we re-associate with our genuine Self and with the fellow members of our human family. We can co-operatively help each other to step out of the illusion of being separate.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This process of re-collecting ourselves and remembering who we are involves owning our shadow, which includes both a dark AND light aspect. It is not just our darkest parts we project out. We also are just as willing to project onto someone else, be it Christ, Buddha, or our Guru, our positive, or our golden shadow, which is our highest genius. It is time for us to withdraw our negative and positive shadow projections and creatively express and incarnate our genuine selves, our true genius, for God’s sake, as well as our own. The world needs, and deserves, nothing less. To own our shadow (both positive and negative), and withdraw our projections is to embrace all of ourselves. This is to heal our inner fragmentation, which becomes reflected in the outer world as we re-connect with one another. This is to see through the illusion of the separate self, which is the symbolic death of which Jung speaks.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As part of the Art-Happening Called Global Awakening, instead of a think-tank, we would have ‘imagination tanks,’ I imagine, which is an entity that I will simply leave up to your imagination. In these imagination tanks we would come together and imagine ways to collectively activate and empower the reality-creating power of our sacred imagination. To quote Jung, “All the works of man have their origin in creative imagination…The creative activity of imagination frees man from his bondage to ‘nothing but’ and raises him to the status of one who plays. As Schiller says, ‘man is completely human only when he is at play.’” I imagine we would create what I call “The Center-less Center for Non-local Disease Control,” whose location is right here and right now, which is to say that we are it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In these imagination tanks, I imagine that we’d discover how we could co-operatively put our divine creative imagination together so as to allow it to materialize itself through us. As we get in phase with each other, we would reciprocally empower each other into deeper stages of liberation, which is to literally dream ourselves awake. We would discover that if we are truly serving God, which is to say serving what is best for the whole, we become the instruments through which the Goddessence manifests Itself and makes Itself real in time.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jung pointed out the “world-creating significance of the consciousness manifested in man,” [Emphasis added]. Because of its ability to help to create the universe, Jung called the consciousness manifesting in humanity “a divine instrument.” We are being invited to consciously realize ourselves as apertures through which the divine imagination is able to materialize itself into, as, and through our universe. In an evolutionary leap in consciousness, we realize we can co-operate with each other and literally and lucidly change the dream we are having. What a novel idea.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;How do we imagine we would dream it? No one really gets it until we all do, as we are not separate from each other. Anything less than a full and utter global awakening would be unsatisfying. The only limitation is our own lack of imagination. This collective realization could happen faster than the twinkling of an eye. Maybe the entire global awakening starts right here, in this very moment, with ourselves.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Imagine what it would be like to dream ourselves awake. I imagine that in this very moment, you would be reading a book reminding yourself that you are dreaming. Seen as a dream, you have clearly dreamed up these very words in this very moment so as to awaken yourself to the dream-like nature of the universe. But being like a dream, this will only become true if you see it that way. As Viewed, So Appears. And if you tell me I am only dreaming, or imagining that this is so, I couldn’t agree more.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A pioneer in the field of spiritual emergence, Paul Levy is a healer in private practice, assisting others who are also awakening to the dreamlike nature of reality. Paul is also a visionary artist and a spiritually-informed political activist. He is the author of The Madness of George Bush: A Reflection of Our Collective Psychosis,which is available on his website www.awakeninthedream.com. (See the first chapter, The Madness of George W. Bush: A Reflection of our Collective Psychosis). Please feel free to pass this article along to a friend if you feel so inspired. You can contact Paul at paul@awakeninthedream.com; he looks forward to your reflections. ¬¨¬© Copyright 2009&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-8824565155107089728?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/8824565155107089728/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/10/art-happening-called-global-awakening.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/8824565155107089728'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/8824565155107089728'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/10/art-happening-called-global-awakening.html' title='ART-HAPPENING CALLED GLOBAL AWAKENING'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-6495488296104696743</id><published>2009-08-20T15:45:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-20T15:46:25.246-07:00</updated><title type='text'>'Infectious' people spread memes across the web</title><content type='html'>&lt;span style="font-style:italic;"&gt;There are many kinds of memes and they work many ways!&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;http://www.newscientist.com/article/dn17581-infectious-people-spread-memes-across-the-web.html?DCMP=NLC-nletter&amp;nsref=dn17581&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;'Infectious' people spread memes across the web&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;08:45 12 August 2009 by Colin Barras&lt;br /&gt;The way that certain images, videos or concepts can suddenly spread like wildfire across the web, using email and social websites to propagate, is one of online culture's most unique phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now Spanish researchers claim to have found a way to accurately predict how quickly and widely new pieces of information, or "memes" as they are called, will spread. The ability to forecast this "viral" behaviour would be of great interest to sociologists and marketeers, among others.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The secret, they say, is to recognise the fact that people vary in how "infectious" they are when it comes to sharing content online. While some people pass on things they receive right away, others do so after some delay, or not at all.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Medical models&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The viral spread of information online has conventionally been modelled using epidemiological tools developed to analyse the spread of biological viruses. One of the concepts borrowed is that of an infection's R0, or basic reproductive number, which describes how many other people someone with the virus can be expected to infect.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Knowing the R0 number help predict the likelihood and extent of real life epidemics, such as H1N1 swine flu. But models that apply the idea to online information can only indicate whether an internet meme is likely to be successful or to die out quickly, says Esteban Moro at the Carlos III University of Madrid, Spain.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Moro, working with José Luis Iribarren at IBM in Madrid, used IBM's company email newsletter to show the importance of variations between people's infectiousness in propagating memes online.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Email trail&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They started a reward scheme offering prize draw tickets for recommending the newsletter by providing email addresses of other people and tracked how widely and quickly the recommendations spread. After two months it had reached 31,000 people.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But while people took 1.5 days to respond to a recommendation email on average, there was a huge variation at the individual level: some users responded within minutes, other in months, says Moro.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And only by combining some expectation of that variation with the R0 number is it possible to build a model able to predict the meme's spread. The team use a small chunk of the initial data on the content's spread to predict how many people it will reach in total, and how fast. "Our model can give predictions within 1 per cent error once secondary reproductive number and human activity are estimated," Moro says.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The model cannot predict whether a piece of content will go viral before it has been released; only its likely reach once it starts spreading. And the researchers think their approach to modelling should apply to information spreading via social networking sites and other online services as well as email.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;'Remarkable result'&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Statistician Claudio Castellano, at the "Sapienza" University of Rome, calls the match between prediction and real result "remarkable". He adds that there is other evidence to back up the idea people vary in online infectiousness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;For instance, David Liben-Nowell at Carleton College in Northfield, Minnesota, and colleague Jon Kleinberg at Cornell University last year traced an 11-year-old email chain letter to show up the differences between the spread of real viruses and viral information.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Moro's study agrees with his own results, says Liben-Nowell. "Many models of information propagation discount both the role of time and [differences between] people." But, there is more to discover, he says. For example, how people may vary in infectiousness depending on the type of content they receive.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-6495488296104696743?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/6495488296104696743/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/08/infectious-people-spread-memes-across.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/6495488296104696743'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/6495488296104696743'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/08/infectious-people-spread-memes-across.html' title='&apos;Infectious&apos; people spread memes across the web'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-1257217107041366004</id><published>2009-08-05T03:50:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-08-05T03:52:43.719-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Evolution's third replicator: Genes, memes, and now what?</title><content type='html'>http://www.newscientist.com/article/mg20327191.500-evolutions-third-replicator-genes-memes-and-now-what.html?full=true&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Susan Blackmore&lt;br /&gt;New Scientist&lt;br /&gt;Fri, 31 Jul 2009 15:11 UTC&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We humans have let loose something extraordinary on our planet - a third replicator - the consequences of which are unpredictable and possibly dangerous.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What do I mean by "third replicator"? The first replicator was the gene - the basis of biological evolution. The second was memes - the basis of cultural evolution. I believe that what we are now seeing, in a vast technological explosion, is the birth of a third evolutionary process. We are Earth's Pandoran species, yet we are blissfully oblivious to what we have let out of the box. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This might sound apocalyptic, but it is how the world looks when we realise that Darwin's principle of evolution by natural selection need not apply just to biology. Given some kind of copying machinery that makes lots of slightly different copies of the same information, and given that only a few of those copies survive to be copied again, an evolutionary process must occur and design will appear out of destruction. You might call it "design by death" since clever designs thrive because of the many failures that don't. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The information that is copied, varied and selected is called the replicator, and the process is well understood when applied to biology. Genes are copied, mutated and selected over and over again. Assemblages of genes are used to build vehicles that carry them around, protect them and propagate them. These vehicles - the lumbering robots, as Richard Dawkins calls them - are animals and plants, the prolific and exquisitely designed products of the first replicator. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;About 4 billion years after the appearance of the first replicator, something extraordinary happened. Members of one species of lumbering robot began to imitate one another. Imitation is a kind of copying, and so a new evolutionary process was born. Instead of cellular chemistry copying the order of bases on DNA, a sociable species of bipedal ape began to use its big brain to copy gestures, sounds and other behaviours. This copying might not have been very accurate, but it was enough to start a new evolutionary process. Dawkins called the new replicators "memes". A living creature, once just a vehicle of the first replicator, was now the copying machinery for the next. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The idea of memes as a cultural analogue of genes has been much maligned, and most biologists still reject it. Yet memetics has much to offer in explaining human nature. According to meme theory, humans are radically different from all other species because we alone are meme machines. Human intelligence is not just a bit more or a bit better than other kinds of intelligence, it is something completely different, based on a new evolutionary process and a new kind of information.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The main difference between conventional theories and memetics is this: most biologists assume that culture and language evolved because they helped humans survive and pass on their genes, and that genes retain ultimate control. Memetics challenges that assumption. Although the capacity for imitation must once have been adaptive for the apes who started it, evolution has no foresight and could not have predicted the consequences of letting loose a new evolutionary process. Nor could it have retained control of memes once they began evolving in their own right. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So memes began to proliferate. What began as an adaptation soon became like a parasite - a new evolving entity that changed the apes and their world forever. Once memes were proliferating, individuals benefited from copying the latest and most successful ones, and then passed on any genes that helped them do so. This "memetic drive" forced their brains to get bigger and bigger, and to become adept at copying the most successful memes, eventually leading to language, art, music, ritual and religion - the successful designs of human culture. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This process was dangerous. Small brains are much more efficient if you don't have to copy anything, but once memes are around you cannot survive unless you do. So brains had to get bigger, and big brains are costly to produce, dangerous to give birth to and expensive to run. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There is also danger in what is copied. If you start copying anything at all then you might copy dangerous memes, like throwing yourself off a cliff or using up all your resources in pointless rituals. This creates an arms race between two selfish replicators - memes benefiting from brains that copy anything and everything; genes benefiting from brains that are smaller, more efficient and highly selective. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Either of these dangers might have finished our ancestors off, but they pulled through. The result was a compromise, with human brains being just about as big as our bodies could stand, and yet selective enough to avoid copying lethal memes. In the same way that parasites tend to co-evolve with their hosts to become less lethal, so memes co-evolved with us. Languages, religions, skills and fashions that began as parasites turned into symbionts. Not only do we get along with our memes now, we could not live without them. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was also a cost to the rest of life on Earth. Wherever they went humans took memes with them, spreading agriculture and changing the landscape, obliterating some species, domesticating others and changing whole ecosystems. Then, much more recently, they began to build radically new kinds of technology, and the changes they effected dwarfed anything that had gone before. Was this just more of the same or something new? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In all my previous work in memetics I have used the term "meme" to apply to any information that is copied between people, including stories in books, ideas embodied in new technology, websites and so on. The reason was that there seemed no way of distinguishing between "natural" human memes, such as spoken words, habits, fashions, art and religions, and what we might call "artificial" memes, such as websites and high-tech goods. So on the grounds that a false distinction is worse than none I stuck to the term "meme". Yet an email encrypted in digital code, broken into tiny packets and beamed around the planet does seem qualitatively different from someone shaking hands and saying "Hi". Could there be a fundamental principle lurking here? If we ask what made memes different from genes, would that help us decide what would make a new replicator different from memes? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Putting it that way makes the answer easier to see. Memes are a new kind of information - behaviours rather than DNA - copied by a new kind of machinery - brains rather than chemicals inside cells. This is a new evolutionary process because all of the three critical stages - copying, varying and selection - are done by those brains. So does the same apply to new technology? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There is a new kind of information: electronically processed binary information rather than memes. There is also a new kind of copying machinery: computers and servers rather than brains. But are all three critical stages carried out by that machinery? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We're close. We may even be right on the cusp. Think of programs that write original poetry or cobble together new student essays, or programs that store information about your shopping preferences and suggest books or clothes you might like next. They may be limited in scope, dependent on human input and send their output to human brains, but they copy, select and recombine the information they handle. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Or think of Google. It copies information, selects what it needs and puts the selections together in new variations - that's all three. The temptation is to think that since we designed search engines and other technologies for our own use they must remain subservient to us. But if a new replicator is involved we must think again. Search results go not only to screens for people to look at, but to other programs, commercial applications and even viruses - that's machines copying information to other machines without the intervention of a human brain. From there, we should expect the system to grow rapidly beyond our control and for our role in it to change. We should also expect design to appear spontaneously, and it does. Much of the content on the web is now designed automatically by machines rather than people. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Memes work differently from genes, and digital information works differently from memes, but some general principles apply to them all. The accelerating expansion, the increasing complexity, and the improving interconnectivity of all three are signs that the same fundamental design process is driving them all. Road networks look like vascular systems, and both look like computer networks, because interconnected systems outcompete isolated systems. The internet connects billions of computers in trillions of ways, just as a human brain connects billions of neurons in trillions of ways. Their uncanny resemblance is because they are doing a similar job. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So where do we go from here? We humans were vehicles for the first replicator and copying machinery for the second. What will we be for the third? For now we seem to have handed over most of the storage and copying duties to our new machines, but we still do much of the selection, which is why the web is so full of sex, drugs, food, music and entertainment. But the balance is shifting. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Outnumbered &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Last year Google announced that the web had passed the trillion mark, with more than 1,000,000,000,000 unique URLs. Many countries now have nearly as many computers as people, and if you count phones and other connected gadgets they far outnumber people. Even if we all spent all day reading this stuff it would expand faster than we could keep up. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Billions of years ago, free-living bacteria are thought to have become incorporated into living cells as energy-providing mitochondria. Both sides benefited from the deal. Perhaps the same is happening to us now. The growing web of machines we let loose needs us to run the power stations, build the factories that make the computers, and repair things when they go wrong - and will do for some time yet. In return we get entertainment, tedious tasks done for us, facts at the click of a mouse and as much communication as we can ask for. It's a deal we are not likely to turn down. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yet this shift to a new replicator may be a dangerous tipping point. Our ancestors could have killed themselves off with their large brains and dangerous memes, but they pulled through. This time the danger is to the whole planet. Gadgets like phones and PCs are already using 15 per cent of household power and rising (New Scientist, 23 May, p 17); the web is using over 5 per cent of the world's entire power and rising. We blame ourselves for climate change and resource depletion, but perhaps we should blame this new evolutionary process that is greedy, selfish and utterly blind to the consequences of its own expansion. We at least have the advantage that we can understand what is happening. That must be the first step towards working out what, if anything, to do about it. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Replicators on other planets? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We are able to ask the question "Are we alone in the universe?" because our ancestors created memes, turning Earth into a "two replicator", or R2, planet, rich in language and culture. We are able to contemplate communicating with other worlds because Earth is fast becoming an R3 planet, rich in digital technology that passes information around at the speed of light, and with the potential to send it out into the galaxy. How many other planets have taken a similar course? And why haven't we heard from them yet? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The standard approach to answering that question focuses on the search for extraterrestrial intelligence. In 1961 Frank Drake proposed his famous equation for estimating the number of intelligent civilisations capable of communicating with us in our own galaxy. It includes the rate of star formation, the fraction of stars with planets, the fraction of planets that can sustain life and the fraction that get intelligent life and then technology. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps intelligence and civilisation are not what we should be concentrating on. My analysis based on Universal Darwinism suggests that instead we should be looking for R3 planets. The number of those in our galaxy will depend on the probability of a planet getting a stable first replicator, then a second, and then a third. Maybe each step is hard, or maybe each is easy but dangerous. This new and simpler equation won't tell us the answers, but by posing new questions it may help us understand why - so far - we have not heard from anyone else out there.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-1257217107041366004?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/1257217107041366004/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/08/evolutions-third-replicator-genes-memes.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/1257217107041366004'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/1257217107041366004'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/08/evolutions-third-replicator-genes-memes.html' title='Evolution&apos;s third replicator: Genes, memes, and now what?'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-8077758145278934443</id><published>2009-04-02T12:24:00.001-07:00</published><updated>2009-04-02T12:24:57.106-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Vision of the Book of Light</title><content type='html'>This is What I SAW in My Vision of the Book of Light Last Week. Real Interesting Stuff.  Even has aliens in it...&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Dear Friends and Sister: A week ago, on Monday March 23, I had this Vision.  It was in a Dream but it was Still A Vision.  The Biggest and Longest One I've Ever Had.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;In this Vision, I was in this neutral place, like in the middle of a sky.  The God of the Souled was a little above me and He held this big, clean Book in His Hands.  It was bound in a beige cover and had gold leaf on it but it had no title.  The Book opened up and loose Pages of Pure Light started to fly out of it and fall towards me and as each Page of Light fell in front of me, I could see Writing in the Ancient Language and there were crytogram-type words that automatically showed me a holographic pictogram.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;My Mind was Directly Connected to God's Mind.  There were no emotions, only Intellect. I was there a Very Long Time because there were thousand and thousand of pages I was downloading into my Mind.  It was an Incredible Book because of all the information and because it was so elegant and beautiful while it told a very long, dark tale.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;After each page went by my face to read, it fell into a perfect stack of Light around my knees in this place of no space but seemed like sky.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;God had white hair and a white beard.  I've seen Him BEfore as a White Light you can't see through or one time, I was called to this place and he was having 'tea' with some Advanced Souls and He was wearing something like a business suit.  These Visions happened years ago and they all had a 'Meaning' but this Vision was a BIG ONE.  All Real, too.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;As you many of you know, I've been researching human sacrifice and all the things related to it.  Well I got my answers to this plus some other answers to other questions I couldn't find answers to and I've been looking for a long time.  A real long time.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The Book was more than a history of human sacrifice on this planet.  It was a History of Our Race (humanoid Souled).  I always KNEW that we came from somewhere else and not from some germ or fungus on a space rock that hit this planet.  I KNOW a lot of Stuff!  A lot of it comes from my 'after death' experience in 1999 where I went on a Dantean Journey for a very long time and Observed how it all works in the world and the ethereal worlds.  I had access to the Akashic Library and I read my ass off!  I also went out and interviewed over 80,000 Souled persons in New Heaven when I was there and collected verbal histories of the earth plus verbal histories of other worlds.  Way later, I made a Deal With God to come back here to this Reality and try to help people in these Last Days.  And I Have.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;THIS IS A LIVING MIRACLE (Best Word for It) because I always died on August 29, 1999 on the other cycles of the time-loop and here I am still living almost ten years later.  All of This is NEW to ME because I never got this far...Every day I Wake UP, I realize I wasn't supposed to be here and this Changes the Energy of this last part of the last cycle of the time-loop.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;So I've had a lot of questions for a long time I couldn't get answered, including, "WHERE DO WE ORIGINALLY COME FROM?"  I could never find this out.  I've read the stuff on the internet but my Intuition told me these histories are wrong, that there's an element of Truth but not close.  The Histories and other related books of this world and this organization called 'The Intergalactic Federation' (best translation I can translate it to) were all missing.  I remember pondering on the spaces on the shelves where the books were supposed to be.  I argued many times with those Librarians.  They were just doing their job.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Now I KNOW Where We Come From.  It's two galaxies away in a far-out place that no one could find unless they had Mystical Help.  I mean, it's in some kind of galactic cul-de-sac and extremely well-hidden at the end of a dark space alley. There's a brown, dead planet nearby and it covers any view of this planet from any observable place.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;We come from an Emerald Planet, mostly mountainous but no snow caps as the weather is always 'Perfect'. About 72 degrees most of the time and if the temperature drops, it only drops about one or two degrees.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;There are two small suns but because our Ancestors lived by this Great Lake in the middle of some of these mountains, the lake would reflect the larger sun making it look like three suns in a mirror sky. It's So Beautiful.  I SAW IT as I 'Read' the Book.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Our Race was designed to Create.  Our God, the God of the Souled, Designed Our Ancestors to be Pure Artists.  The planet was to be our Artist Colony.  We were to be left alone from the other beings living in the 'universe' (I don't believe the universe is as big as they say because it's all a hologram and the further you look out into space, the grainer the picture through the telescope just like how a hologram works). We were Our God's 'Special Project'.  We were His 'Special Project' alright.  Gods know all kinds of things, including the Future.  He KNEW What Was Going to Happen to Our Ancestors and He Let It Happen for Scientific and Spiritual Learning, the Bitter Spiritual Learning.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The planet we're from is full of this rare mineral and its 'cousin', the rarest metal in the 'universe'.  The mineral is found on the outside of this metal and both are essential to other humanoids' technologies.  I was SHOWN What Both Substances Can Do.  They're used with lasers to make unpenetrable shields to keep the 'dragos' out of their worlds.  The 'dragos' are the serpent race that I've written about.  They come from the Alpha Draconis galaxy.  They are the creatures of the Snake God, Set-an.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;We are all extensions of the god who Creates us.  Us Souled have the White Light of the God of the Light.  Those created by the god of darkness are dark creatures.  They have dark light and because they vibrate on low frequencies, they can not create their own fuel/food.  Thus, they must hunt Souled humanoids through out the galaxies for 'food' (races like us).  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;There are many other races out in the few galaxies of the hologram.  Some of the humanoid races have six fingers and toes and some have seven fingers and toes.  They were very advanced technologically but they had serpent race problems.  The Draconian serpents went from world to world in their search for food. Yes, they can eat the Light of Souled Animals, but their preference of food is Us, humanoids.  They were like locusts back then.  The serps (serpent race) went from humanoid world to humanoid world, either by war or just takeover and basically ate all the Souled humanoids.  They not only steal Light (Prana, Chi), but ate the people.  Literally.  If you've read my 'Raining Blood Over the Temple of Set' article, you will know that all this phenomena goes very deep.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;So the technologically advanced humaiod Souled Alien 'Soul' Brothers had a problem with serps.  It became a war and our 'Souled' Alien Brothers needed an edge.  They needed the mineral and metal from our Original World.  The real magick stuff.  This stuff is so rare that if a woman's handful is found on a planet, it's a bonanza.  Our Original World was made of this God Stuff.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;No one knew of our Emerald Planet.  Like I said, it was really hidden.  Some of the advanced humanoids on other planets in various galaxies had oracles, highly evolved Spiritual Persons who resided in special, holy places or temples.  This one group (the seven-fingered and toes group) had an Evolved Oracle System and at the top was the High Oracle, a Female.  Desperate to get these Special Mineral and Metal, they had her scry.  This is where it gets interesting.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;She found our hidden planet and when she did, she was warned not to disclose it because it would be opening a box of evil.  Sick of a long, brutal war and worried that the serpent race would eventually get through their fortresses, plus a host of other reasons, she told Loran (my arch nemesis) the Top Leader about Our Ancestors' Emerald Planet and where it was at.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;She also told Loran that there were 340 humaniods living there, mostly adults because Our Ancestors lived very long lives and didn't Conceive children very often.  Both She and Loran knew that the mineral and metal wasn't available to them because the planet was inhabited and theft or sale of the God Stuff was forbidden by inter-galactic laws, particularly because The Ancestors were still in a primitive state, although they were advancing fast because they were Creators or Great Artists.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;A note about Loran.  I hate this 'Souled' Alien Brother.  I've hated him for a long time.  It didn't surprise me at all that his name came up in this Holy Book that the God of the Light Showed Me and that I 'Read'. My Intuition told me for a very long time he was involved in 'The Betrayal' and that it was dirtier than I knew but couldn't find out.  When I was in New Heaven, I used to stalk him so I could harass him and denounce him publically.  Back then, I was angry with him and the other 'leaders' of the Inter-Galactic Federation for not helping us with the time-loop and the hidden evil problem we've suffered from for a long, long time.  Now I'm pissed off because I know how deep this goes.  As for harassing this alien asshole, well I spent a lot of time on house arrest because I harassed and denounced him publically (plus stalking).&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Loran broke Laws, physical and Spiritual.  Anxious to get his hands on the valuable mineral and metal, but not wanting to murder The Ancestors, he removed Our Ancestors at night and put them on this planet, thinking that the wild animals would kill The Ancestors.  And I was shown this, too.  I SAW The Ancestors being eaten by these giant birds and tigers.  When over half of The Ancestors were eaten or died, they had this council meeting and decided to break off in groups and go in different directions.  Many more would die but they clung on to Life here.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The Ancestors wouldn't die; conveniently disappear for Loran and his group.  They had told the other Souled Alien Groups that the planet was uninhabited and thus mining could begin.  Loran and the others who Betrayed Us became very famous and more powerful.  Worse, they were proclaimed heroes.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Our Ancestors continued to survive (barely) and this was a problem for Loran and his group.  See, we legally own all that mineral and metal because it's our Legacy.  This is where Our Ancestors were to live. But the Emerald Planet is toxic now from all the mining.  They trashed the planet.  More, we are a legal and Spiritual problem for our Souled Brothers who Sold Us Out because we own it all.  It is Our Mineral and Metal that Saved the Rest of the Humanoids (except for four planets).  It is Our Mineral and Metal that was used in Defense and for their Shields and they Shielded many, many worlds with it.  More, they've been living very long lives because of the Mineral.  They rarely die.  They owe these long lives to us.  We Legally and Spiritually Have a Right to Possess All They Own and They KNOW IT.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;They knew this back then, too, so they wanted to get rid of what was left of Our Ancestors.  About this time, there was a big battle in space and the serpent race's ships were chased to Earth.  To keep the serpent race imprisoned here, the Alien Souled Brothers blew up a small planet to form the van Allen belt. That is WHY any real space travel from this earth is impossible.  Then they blew up a bigger planet to form the asteroid belt around our solar system.  Then they blew up anything the serpent race could use to escape this world including star gates, worm holes, portals to most dimensions and other things.  I kind of knew most of this stuff before but I SAW it in all Detail.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Imprisoning the serpents on this planet served two purposes for Loran and the other politicians.  They knew that the serpents would find The Remaining Ancestors (they're predators of the Souled and smell/feel Light and Humanoid Blood) and kill them, thus no one would have a Right to the Wealth of the Mineral and Metal from the Emerald Planet plus after the serpents ate us (We Are Our Ancestors), the serpent race would die from lack of food.  Two problems solved.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;But the serpent race lost most of their technology in the battle before they were chased here and since they are hive non-beings (dark lights, creations of the dark god), they didn't have access to design plans because they were kept at headquarters in the Alpha Draconis galaxy.  The serpents also didn't know where the metals were that they needed plus they needed miners because they had always used slaves to mine for them in other worlds.  I should point out here that the serpent race can't use the Valuable Mineral and Metal from Our Original Planet.  If they come near it, it automatically kills them.  The Mineral and Metal gives off Excessively Strong Photon Light.  And Our Ancestors had to be secretly killed for that.  Loran and his bunch got greedy and were arrogant to start with.  They self-corrupted.  They didn't need Set-an as they did it themselves.  There is more than one kind of evil and many times, it originates within ourselves.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;For some reason, the serpents we were locked here with, figured it out not to eat all of us, so they decided to 'farm' us and to do this secretly.  The Book of Light showed me how they've been doing this since the beginning.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Because the 'herd' was so small and because we didn't reproduce very fast, the serps tinkered with our DNA.  They stole female Ancestors and accelerated their fertility.  What the serpent race didn't understand was that Our Ancestors weren't really that horny.  When they figured it out, the serpent race accelerated our libido through DNA genetic splicing and got Our Ancestors horny and that's WHY we're such a horny bunch.  They did all kinds of experiments on Our Ancestors and their Children.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Then the serpents had another problem.  They needed technology to get off this planet.  They hate it here. They don't like the climate and they want to get home.  But without designs, blueprints and imagination (we have it, they don't), they knew they'd never get off this planet.  They knew we were a Creative Bunch and knew they would have to mine our intellect and Creativity to get the technology they needed.  So they would have to find a way to use us (while feeding off us) so they could get the technology they needed.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Thus more experiments which gradually led to them putting their evil seed in us.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;During this Time, the 'Head Priestess' who told about Our Original Planet started to go mad.  She SAW What Was Going to Happen.  A dark genie had been let out of the bottle and an evil chain reaction had begun. The Book didn't Say what happened to her but I suspect she's either in an isolated padded cell somewhere or Loran finally got his hands dirty murdering her.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Planet Earth has been dark since Our Ancestors and the Snake People had to live together.  It's a Prison for them and it's a prison for us.  But Snakes have been ruling the planet since they got here.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;When they found that they were imprisoned, they prayed to their god Set-an to make this World evil. If he would do this, they would offer up sacrifices to him (us).  That's how far human sacrifice goes back in our history.  He found this pleasing so he's been helping his dark creations during their stay here.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;And it's been a long stay, too.  A real long one.  When the serps came here, they thought they'd be off this planet in about 20,000 years.  That's how long they thought it would take to get The Ancestors and Their Children evolved enough to create the technology the serps needed.  But there were a lot of fuckups, delays and problems with this planet with natural disasters plus the Souled humanoid 'herd' (Us) were almost wiped out several times from disease, these natural disasters and other calamities.  When this happened, the serps had to rebuild the 'herd' plus evolve them again.  And this time, they tinkered with our DNA, doing all kinds of experiments to accelerate us into the model they wanted us to become so we would help them get off this planet.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Another problem the serps had was that Our Ancestors no longer lived long lives like they did on the Emerald Planet.  The Mineral and Metal was what gave them long lives like it's giving our 'Souled' alien brothers now.  I wondered how Loran and the other could live that long but I could never find the Answer. The Book Showed Me This Answer.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Our Ancestors and their Generations also had short lives because of DNA tinkering by the serpents.  After we reach Our Prime, we are no longer valuable to them because our Light has matured and thus we are no longer tasty for the vampiric, parasitic serpent race to eat.  The serpent race views this world as theirs and their Master's (their psychopathic god Set-an) and they believe that after we reach a certain age, we are wasting their resources of water and the food we eat.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Well things kept going awry for the serpent race on this planet.  They'd get real close to getting the technology they needed to get off this planet but there would be super volcano or a super earthquake  or something and then they would find themselves back at zero.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Then they ran out of time.  The earth is destined to flip into the middle of the galaxy into the Photon Light Belt in 2012.  Photon Light turns these creatures into toast.  Instantaneous Death for Them.  But although they almost had the technology right, it wasn't ready and they were going to die.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;To save his pet snakes, Set-an put the earth and this part of the galaxy in a time-loop, and sent time back to about 14,000 B.C.  I always KNEW This but now it's been confirmed.  Because of my deep Anarchist hatred for them, time-loops are my speciality and I've been researching them for a long, long time.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;This is HOW the time-loop began and we're in the end of the 133 cycle of this time-loop.  This is also why the hologram is falling apart.  The cycles of the time-loop have dug energy grooves into the time-line and they have created unstable energy - volatile energy - and it's started to melt everything.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The gods and their helpers, these beings that run the projector and look for holes in the plasma projector screen, had a problem with the 87th cycle of the time-loop but could repair it without stopping 'The Game' for it is a Game of the Gods.  Then it really ripped this time and they had to shut 'The Game' down for a long time when I was on my Spiritual Dantean Journey.  All us 'pawns' went back to our gods/Creators until they got it fixed.  But it was too broken to fix for long.  Not only did the plasma projector screen crack and tear, there were quadrillions to the 3rd power of little pin holes and although they tried to fix them, they missed some.  That's why people are seeing reality melt in front of them or buildings change over night and all kinds of things!  I get letters from people about this plus I've seen some real strange shit myself lately.  It's like living in that movie 'Dark City'.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;When they got the hologram working again, they blocked us and sent us back to our spots on the Cosmic gameboard.  I didn't have to come back - I won my way out last time - but I did come back.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The hologram is collapsing so the 'universe' is collapsing.  We don't have much time left.  I KNEW This, too, but it was Confirmed by the Book.  The serpents are trying desperately to get off this planet because they have no more help with another time-loop.  Ever wonder why so much money and brain power has been spent on the Hadron CERN Collider or that Giant Laser science has developed?  It's all part of research the serpent race needs to get off this rock.  That's why science never researches for the good of people.  It's all for the serps.  Now they've got this problem that the hologram is melting, they need more technology than before because they need to get to another universe.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The Book of Light confirmed something I already KNEW but need to tell everyone: If the serpent race does get a way off this planet, they are going to blow this planet up!  A final blood tribute to their god plus they hate us.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;There's so much more to this.  Thousands and thousands of pages more.  I'm just telling you the Basic Outline.  Most of the Book of Light is a list of every human sacrifice ever performed on this planet but it does also tell Our History.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;For many years, I've argued with the God of the Souled WHY would He let us Suffer in this Real Hell?  But my BIG ARGUMENT has always been about the time-loop because we have been forced to live the same lives (including reincarnated lives) over and over again.  I have argued with Him hundreds of times about this and He's always told me, "I didn't cause it but let it happen" and then I'll argue back, "133 Times when Once Should Have Been Sufficient????"&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;But the Book of Light Showed Me The Answer About This.  He let us be exposed to evil so many times that it's Creating a Natural Repellent to evil but it takes a long time to build it.  As an Anarchist Feminist, I don't approve or believe in His Methods but this has happened and It's almost finished.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;As for Loran and his bunch, well they've kept their Betrayal secret all this time.  By Writing This and Popping a Little Lightning Off My Soul (I'm sending a copy of this to the Cosmos), everyone is going to know about this.  I'm Creating a Magickal Meme with High Magic Tonight so all alike Souled Persons throughout all galaxies will KNOW THE TRUTH and GET THEIR MINDS RIGHT TO COME AND HELP US NOW.  Otherwise, Our God will Judge them Harshly!  But they'll KNOW.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Now, as bleak as it is (well it's not so bleak some of us are going to go to Heaven while the selfish ones will go to the 4th density until they get it right), there is Something Inside Us Our Ancestors Gave Us.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Although they weren't technologically developed, they were Spiritually Developed.  They put Their History and Part of their Souls into Our DNA.  All of Us Souled Carry It Within Us.  The serps know about it and do everything they can to keep it hidden within us.  The programs in this Special DNA can not be destroyed or decoded by the serps and their hell-pers (scientists with Souls). &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Loran and his bunch have been watching us suffer and be needlessly sacrificed for all the cycles of the time-loop and never did anything to help us because they didn't want to be discovered for their theft of Our Original Planet and for imprisoning us here with the serpent race.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Other worlds have worried about the time-loop for a long time but Loran and the other leaders of the Inter Galactic Federation refused to help us citing all kinds of laws including the 'Law of Non-Inference' because we are not developed enough for their help. Never mind that we were kept retarded because the serpent race has been secretly ruling us (and eating us) plus we were always under their constant attacks so they could control our Minds and stop our Spiritual Development/Evolution.  Now their worries are verified! Loran and his bunch of politicians are going to get us all killed.  That's what happens when you do evil on that scale.  Ironic, it is like a Cain and Abel tale, only on a more Cosmic Level.  Our Own Kind sold us out so they could have easy Lives.  &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Ironic, too, is that we have legal and Spiritual Claims to Ownership of most of the Hologram but now it's melting.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;We Carry This History I Just Told You Inside All of Us.  By Reminding a Few People and the Magic I'm Going to Do, This Truth Will Carry Everywhere. People will start WAKING UP now instead of right before it ends like before when the cycles of the time-loop ended.  This is the Gift Our Ancestors Gave Us.  This Time we're Going to Use It.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As for the Magic, well that's my own idea.  The God of the Souled KNOWS ME.  Of course He Knows I Will Use My Power to try to do Something to Help Us.  He KNEW When He Showed Me the Book and My Mind and His Mind Was Hooked Up that I would try to find Creative Ways to Use the Information to Help the Souled.  I'm an Anarchist.  It's My Job.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;If you have any Questions, email me.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Now, I'm going to write a Second Codex. I'm Going to Reveal how to make Photon Light Music so the Souled Can Be Healed in these Darkest of Times and to how to Use  this Kind of Music to Melt Dark Energy.&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/1182216094216787303-8077758145278934443?l=memesprogramming.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/feeds/8077758145278934443/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/04/vision-of-book-of-light.html#comment-form' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/8077758145278934443'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/1182216094216787303/posts/default/8077758145278934443'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://memesprogramming.blogspot.com/2009/04/vision-of-book-of-light.html' title='Vision of the Book of Light'/><author><name>greathierophant@yahoo.com</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01077426832831131998</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='32' height='24' src='http://2.bp.blogspot.com/__jAui5OTsRU/S26jYhDzLrI/AAAAAAAACxA/qj4BruC-Nzs/S220/Me+1.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-1182216094216787303.post-8134411218238129957</id><published>2009-03-21T07:37:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-03-21T07:42:13.966-07:00</updated><title type='text'>Psychohistory: Childhood and the Emotional Life of Nations by Lloyd deMause</title><content type='html'>&lt;span style="font-style:italic;"&gt;This excellent essay tells us a fundamental reason why the world is so evil today.&lt;/span&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;http://www.psychohistory.com/htm/eln00_preface.html&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Psychohistory: Childhood and the Emotional Life of Nations by Lloyd deMause &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Preface&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The purpose of this book is to reveal for the first time how the ultimate cause of all wars and human misery is the parental holocaust of children throughout history--an untold story of how literally billions of innocent, helpless children have been routinely killed, bound, battered, mutilated, raped and tortured and then as adults have inflicted upon others the nightmares they themselves experienced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Most of what you will read here will be new, upsetting and difficult to believe, despite the extensive historical, anthropological, clinical and neurobiological evidence I will present. But after you read it I think you will be able to understand for the first time why what Kierkegard called "the slaughterbench of history" happened, where we are today in the evolution of humanity and what we can do tomorrow to bring about a peaceful, happier world. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In these pages I hope to accomplish the following ten goals: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(1) to provide a new psychogenic theory of history as an alternative to the sociogenic theories of all other social sciences, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(2) to show that childrearing evolution is an independent cause of historical change, with love as the central force in history, creating new kinds of personalities-new psychoclasses-that then change societies, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(3) to demonstrate that historical progress depends less on military conquests and more on the migration patterns of innovative mothers and "hopeful daughters," &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(4) to show how political, religious and social behavior restage early traumas, even those occurring before birth, recorded in separate areas of our minds called social alters, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(5) to show that social institutions are not just utilitarian but are also designed to be self-destructive, representing shared ways of dealing with emotional problems caused by deep personal anxieties surrounding growth and individuation, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(6) to explain how a new historical tool, fantasy analysis, can objectively discover shared emotions and group-fantasies that occur in lawful stages which determine the sequence of political events, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(7) to show that groups go to war to rid themselves of shared feelings of sinfulness and fears of disintegration, cleansing their feelings by sacrificing victims containing rejected parts of themselves, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(8) to show why we need enemies, why we feel depressed when enemies disappear, and what this has to do with our periodic need for wars and economic crises whose purpose is to reduce our anxieties about success and prosperity, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(9) to show why history is now a race between too slowly improving childrearing and too fast evolving destructive technology, and &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(10) to demonstrate that new ways for more advanced parents to help other parents-such as parenting centers with home visiting programs, which have been shown capable of eliminating child abuse-and allow us to avoid global genocide. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The first third of the book is devoted to describing how early personal experiences determine political behavior. It begins with three chapters describing recent American political events-the shooting of two American presidents, the group-fantasies leading up to the Gulf War and the childhood origins of terrorism-in order to show how hidden shared emotions cause political violence.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The second third of the book is devoted to detailing a psychohistorical theory of history, first as it applies to politics, secondly as it explains the causes of war and thirdly as it shows the connections between childhood and the evolution of the psyche and society. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The final third of the book is a history of how childhood in the West evolved, era by era, and how better childrearing produced new psychoclasses, who then created new social, religious and political institutions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have tried to include in this book most of what I have learned about childhood and history during the past four decades. I would welcome hearing from you what you think about what I say here, and I promise you a personal reply to your email or letter.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lloyd deMause &lt;br /&gt;email: psychhst@tiac.net &lt;br /&gt;postal address: 140 Riverside Drive &lt;br /&gt;New York, NY 10024-2605 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 1----The Assassination of Leaders&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  "Peace is a helluva letdown."&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;---- Field Marshall Montgomery&lt;br /&gt;When Ronald Reagan became president in 1981, America was in a strange mood. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The country had been experiencing a period of peace and prosperity. The Americans held hostage in Iran had been safely returned home without requiring military action. Our Gross National Product per person was the highest of any nation in history. Although America should have felt strong and happy, it instead felt weak and impoverished. The strongest nation on earth, with the highest personal income at any time in its history and the greatest human freedoms anywhere on earth, America during the Reagan election was filled with visions of imminent moral and economic collapse.1 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our new president voiced our fears: we were not strong at all, he said, but "weak and disintegrating," in a "ship about to go over the falls," and "in greater danger today than we were the day after Pearl Harbor." We had become so impotent, in fact, that we were in immediate danger of being overcome by "an evil force that would extinguish the light we've been tending for 6,000 years."2 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;During the early months of the Reagan presidency, I was teaching a course in psychohistory at the City University of New York. To show the class how to discover the shared moods of nations, I asked them to bring in current political cartoons, magazine covers, presidential speeches and newspaper columns in order to see what images and emotional words were being circulated in the body politic. When Reagan said in his Inaugural Address that we felt "terror" (of inflation), "doomed," "frightened" and "disintegrating" (as a nation), and full of "pent-up furies" (toward government), the class was asked to consider what the psychological sources might be for such apocalyptic language at this particular point in time in America's history. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The class had been studying earlier historical material on national moods, in order to learn how to decode the fantasies that might affect the nation's political decisions. They learned that leaders are often expected to sense the irrational wishes and fears of their nations and do something to deflect or relieve their anxieties. In studying our book, Jimmy Carter and American Fantasy,3 they saw how nations go through emotional cycles that are lawful and that affect political and economic decisions. They discovered, for instance, that American presidents regularly started their first year being seen as strong, with high approval ratings in the polls, and then were depicted as weakening and eventually as collapsing as their polls decline, which they regularly did, regardless of how successful they actually were. Since leaders are imagined to be the only ones that can control the nation's emotional life, the nation's emotional life seems to be getting "out of control" as its leader is imagined to be growing more and more impotent. The class studied how major decisions by presidents over the past several decades were influenced by the four fantasized leadership stages of strong, cracking, collapse and upheaval. Wars, for instance, have never begun in the first year of the president's term, when he was seen as strong and in control.4 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Furthermore, the class saw the disappointment that had been felt when leaders refuse to take nations to war when they were emotionally ready, i.e., when the leader seemed to be "collapsed" and impotent. The main case-study they examined to demonstrate this disappointment with the leader who was "too impotent to go to war" was the Cuban Missile Crisis. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Early in President Kennedy's term of office, Robert McNamara said,5 the President had become so "hysterical" about having Fidel Castro in power in Cuba that he first helped the refugees invade Cuba and then ordered a military embargo before Soviet missiles were discovered. The embargo against Cuba was a particularly gratuitous act, done only to feed the growing war demands of the nation. Kennedy told a reporter that it was something that "the country rather enjoyed. It was exciting, it was a diversion, there was the feeling we were doing something."6 After the embargo was announced, eight thousand members of the Conservative Party met in Madison Square Garden and roared out to Kennedy, "Fight! Fight! Fight!"7 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Soviet missiles were later discovered in Cuba put there as the Soviet's response to the invasion of Cuba Kennedy's advisors admitted that "militarily it doesn't mean that much,"8 since Soviet submarines with nuclear warheads had long been in Cuban waters. Yet the president maintained that, rather than feeling "humiliated," he was ready to risk a nuclear war over their immediate removal, vowing "If Khrushchev wants to rub my nose in the dirt, it's all over."9 He bragged to his associates that he would "cut off the balls" of Khrushchev,10 saying "he can't do this to me"11 and that it was "like dealing with Dad. All give and no take."12 Even though he admitted he was risking plunging the world into "a holocaust," he said that Americans wanted military action so badly that if he didn't act immediately to have them removed, he would risk being impeached.13 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Massing a quarter of a million men and 180 ships at the tip of Florida, the president put 156 ICBM's at "ready for launch" and sent up bombers containing 1,300 nuclear weapons with Soviet cities as targets.14 The nation was "ready to go." Only 4 percent of Americans opposed Kennedy's actions, even though 60 percent thought they would lead to World War III,15 probably even an American apocalypse, since the Soviets had armed nuclear missiles in Cuba that Khrushchev had given his local commanders instructions to launch on their own authority toward the U.S. should a military confrontation begin.16 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Khrushchev then backed down (thankfully, otherwise you might not be alive and reading this book) and removed the missiles and the crisis suddenly ended without any war, Americans felt an enormous letdown.17 The media reported on "The Strange Mood of America Today Baffled and uncertain of what to believe..."18 It began to ask what were seen as frightening questions: "Will It Now Be A World Without Real War? Suddenly the world seems quiet...Why the quiet? What does it mean?"19 The prospect of peaceful quiet felt terribly frightening. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Americans from all parties were furious with Kennedy for various pretexts. Many began calling for a new Cuban invasion, agreeing with Barry Goldwater's demand that Kennedy "do anything that needs to be done to get rid of that cancer. If it means war, let it mean war."20 Kennedy was accused of being soft on Communism for living up to his no-invasion pledge to the Soviets, and when he then proposed signing a Limited Nuclear Test Ban Treaty with them, his popularity dropped even further.21 &lt;br /&gt;The nation's columnists expressed their fury towards the president, and political cartoonists pictured Kennedy with his head being chopped off by a guillotine (above). Richard Nixon warned, "There'll be...blood spilled before [the election is] over,"22 and a cartoon in The Washington Post portrayed Nixon digging a grave. Many editorialists were even more blunt. The Delaware State News editorialized: "Yes, Virginia, there is a Santa Claus. His name right now happens to be Kennedy let's shoot him, literally, before Christmas."23 Potential assassins all over the country-psychopaths who are always around looking for permission to kill-saw all these media death wishes as signals, as delegations to carry out a necessary task, and began to pick up these fantasies as permission to kill Kennedy.24 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kennedy's aides warned him of an increase in the number of death threats toward him. His trip to Dallas, known as the "hate capital of Dixie," was seen as particularly dangerous. His aides begged him to cancel his trip. Senator J. William Fulbright told him, "Dallas is a very dangerous place...I wouldn't go there. Don't you go."25 Vice President Lyndon Johnson, writing the opening lines of the speech he intended to make in Austin after the Dallas visit, planned to open with: "Mr. President, thank God you made it out of Dallas alive!"26 Dallas judges and leading citizens warned the President he should not come to the city because of the danger of assassination. The day before the assassination, as handbills were passed out in Dallas with Kennedy's picture under the headline "Wanted For Treason," militants of the John Birch Society and other violent groups flooded into Dallas, and hundreds of reporters flew in from all over the country, alerted that something might happen to the president.27 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Kennedy himself sensed consciously he might be shot. Two months before the actual assassination, he made a home movie "just for fun" of himself being assassinated.28 The morning of his assassination, an aide later recalled, Kennedy went to his hotel window, "looked down at the speaker's platform...and shook his head. 'Just look at that platform,' he said. 'With all those buildings around it, the Secret Service couldn't stop someone who really wanted to get you.'"29 When Jackie Kennedy told him she was really afraid of an assassin on this trip, JFK agreed, saying, "We're heading into nut country today....You know, last night would have been a hell of a night to assassinate a President. I mean it...suppose a man had a pistol in a briefcase." He pointed his index finger at the wall and jerked his thumb. "Then he could have dropped the gun and briefcase and melted away in the crowd."30 Despite all the warnings, however, Kennedy unconsciously accepted the martyr's role. He was, after all, used to doing all his life what others wanted him to do.31 So although a Secret Service man told him the city was so dangerous that he had better put up the bulletproof plastic top on his limousine, he specifically told him not to do so.32 In fact, someone instructed the Secret Service not to be present ahead of time in Dallas and check out open windows such as those in the Book Depository, as they normally did whenever a president traveled in public as Kennedy did.33 Only then, with the nation, the assassin, the Secret Service and the president all in agreement, the assassination could be successfully carried out. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;By this point in our studies, my class began to see how assassinations might be delegated by nations to individuals for purely internal emotional reasons. We noted that six of the seven assassination attempts on American presidents took place either after unusually long peaceful periods, like the assassination of James Garfield on July 2, 1881, or after a peace treaty at the end of a war,34 like the assassination of Abraham Lincoln on April 15, 1965, six days after the end of the Civil War.35 It was as if peace was experienced by the nation as a betrayal, that nations expressed their rage at their leaders for bringing peace, and that assassins picked up the subliminal death wishes and tried to kill the leaders. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In studying the nation's anger that followed Kennedy's aborted war in Cuba, the class could not help but compare the nation's emotional mood in 1963 to the feelings at that moment in 1980 following the recently aborted war in Iran, just before Reagan was elected president. Furious with Iran over the long hostage crisis, America had been whipped into a war frenzy similar to the earlier one against Cuba by the media. "Kids Tell Jimmy to 'Start Shooting" the New York Post headlined, while a commentator summarized the bellicose mood by saying that "seldom has there been more talk of war, its certainty, its necessity, its desirability."36 Polls showed most Americans favored invasion of Iran even if it meant that all the hostages would be killed, since war, not saving lives, was what the country wanted.37 When the rescue attempt floundered because of a helicopter crash and Carter refused to send in the American troops, planes and ships that were massed for attack, the nation turned its fury toward him, just as it had toward Kennedy after the Cuban confrontation failed to produce war. Carter was buried in a landslide, rather than in a coffin like Kennedy, and Ronald Reagan was elected president. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The students wondered (as did their teacher) if the nation's fury had really subsided, or if their rage might continue toward the new president. Even though this made no rational sense-all the hostages, after all, had already been returned safely-it made sense emotionally. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That Reagan might be a target for our death wishes after the aborted Iranian invasion was hinted at by widespread speculation during his campaign regarding a "death jinx" that might strike him. As I mentioned previously, someone had figured out that no American president elected since 1840 in a year ending in zero had lived out his term. Bumper stickers had appeared joking "Re-elect Bush [Reagan's running mate] in 1984." Newspapers began running political cartoons and headlines with subliminal messages similar to those that had appeared before Kennedy's assassination, such as the cartoon of a guillotine being constructed on Reagan's inauguration platform and an Anthony Lewis column in The New York Times headlined "The King Must Die." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The climax for these shared fantasies that "the king must die" came in the final week of March. That week, my students brought in numerous magazine covers, political cartoons and newspaper articles that clearly showed these death wishes. Time and Newsweek ran scare stories about a "wildly out of control" crime wave that was supposed to be occurring--although they had paid little attention to crime in previous months and in fact the actual crime rate had been decreasing during those months38--illustrating our angry fantasies and death wishes with identical covers depicting menacing guns pointed at the reader. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The New Republic cover featured graves in Washington. One cartoonist showed Americans constructing a guillotine being built for Reagan (the same guillotine that had been shown off the head of President Kennedy before his assassination). &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Other cartoonists showed Reagan next to targets and guns in the White House, with the odd suggestion that perhaps his wife might want to shoot him with guns she has stored beneath their bed. The cover illustration of U.S. News &amp; World Report pictured "Angry Americans" with a subhead that was seemingly unrelated but in fact that carried the message of what all "angry Americans" should now do. The headline read: "FEDERAL WASTE-REAGAN'S NEXT TARGET," a wording that contains two hidden embedded messages: "WASTE REAGAN" (slang for "Kill Reagan") and "REAGAN'S [THE] NEXT TARGET." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In order to see if our upsetting findings were just our own selection process creating a personal bias, we checked them out with another psychohistory class--one taught by Prof. David Beisel of Rockland Community College--who was also using the fantasy technique to monitor the media and who had also been collecting media material. They told us that they had independently been recently finding a predominance of these death wishes in cartoons and covers.39 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The next day, one of the president's staff confirmed to the nation that assassination was "in the air." The President's most excitable aide, Alexander Haig, unexpectedly began to discuss in the media "who will be in charge of emergencies" should the president be shot, saying he himself would be next in line of succession, as though succession to the presidency were for some reason about to become a vital question in America. A great furor arose in the press and on TV talk shows as to just who would be "in charge" should the President be incapacitated. That the topic of succession seemed to come out of the blue was totally ignored by the media. Reagan's death just seemed to be an interesting political topic. The students grew increasingly uneasy as they watched the escalating fantasy. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The class wondered if potential assassins might not also be sensing these subliminal messages, since there are always a large number of psychopathic personalities around the country waiting to be told when and whom to shoot, willing to be the delegate of the nation's death wishes. Some students wondered if we should phone the Secret Service and warn them about our fears, but thought they might consider a bunch of cartoons and magazine covers insufficient cause for concern. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The class was not wrong about a potential assassin picking up the death wishes and electing himself our delegate. John Hinckley had been stalking President Carter, President-elect Reagan and other political targets during the previous six months, but just couldn't "get himself into the right frame of mind to actually carry out the act," as he later put it. After all the media death wishes toward Reagan appeared, he finally got what he called "a signal from a newspaper" on March 30th and told himself, "This is it, this is for me," and, he said, decided at that moment to shoot the president.40 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was sitting in our classroom, waiting for the students to arrive, looking over some of the Reagan death wish material we had collected. I had been busy during the past few hours and hadn't listened to the radio before coming to class. Suddenly, I heard a group of students running down the hallway. They burst into the room. "Prof. deMause!" they shouted, terribly upset. "They did it! They shot him! Just like we were afraid they would!"41 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. See Lloyd deMause, Reagan's America. New York: Creative Roots, 1984, pp. 1-5.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2. All presidential speeches quoted in this book are taken from the Weekly Transcript of Presidential Documents .&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3. Lloyd deMause and Henry Ebel, Eds., Jimmy Carter and American Fantasy: Psychohistorical Explorations. New York: Two Continents, 1977.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4. See Lloyd deMause, Foundations of Psychohistory. New York: Creative Roots, 1982, pp. 172-243; no American war began in the first year of any president except Lincoln, but in reality the first military actions of the American Civil War and the secession of seven Southern states occurred before he was inaugurated, so the war actually began during the final phase of President Buchanan.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5. Michael R. Beschloss, The Crisis Years: Kennedy and Khrushchev, 1960-1963. New York: HarperCollins, 1991, p. 375.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6. Ibid., p. 549.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;7. Ibid., p. 487.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;8. "A&amp;E Investigative Reports." March 29, 1997; Donald Kagan, On the Origins of War and the Preservation of Peace. New York: Doubleday, 1995, p. 508.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;9. Richard Reeves, President Kennedy: Profile of Power. New York: Simon &amp; Schuster, 1993; Theodore C. Sorensen, The Kennedy Legacy. New York: Macmillan, 1969; James N. Giglio, The Presidency of John F. Kennedy. Lawrence, Kansas: University Press of Kansas, 1991; deMause, Foundations, p. 190.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;10. Beschloss, The Crisis Years, p. 375.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;11. Donald Kagan, On the Origins of War and the Preservation of Peace. New York: Doubleday, 1995, p. 521.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;12. Ibid., p. 234.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;13. Robert F. Kennedy, Thirteen Days: A Memoir of the Cuban Missile Crisis. New York: W. W. Norton &amp; Co., 1969, p. 67.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;14. William L. O'Neill, Coming Apart: An Informal History of America in the 1960's. Chicago: Quadrangle Books, 1971, p. 69; Robert S. Thompson, The Missiles of October: The Declassified Story of John F. Kennedy and the Cuban Missile Crisis. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1992.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;15. Harris Wofford, Of Kennedys and Kings: Making Sense of the Sixties. New York: Farrar, Straus, Giroux, 1980, p. 292.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;16. William E. Burrows and Robert Windrem, Critical Mass: The Dangerous Race for Superweapons in a Fragmenting World. New York: Simon &amp; Schuster, 1994, p. 94.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;17. DeMause, Foundations, pp. 216-220.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;18. U.S. News &amp; World Report, February 25, 1963, p. 31.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;19. U.S. News &amp; World Report, December 17, 1962, p. 54.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;20. Beschloss, The Crisis Years, p. 381.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;21. Ibid., p. 641.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;22. Time, November 22, 1963, p. 1.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;23. Delaware State News, October 18, 1963, cited in William Manchester, The Death of a President: November 20-November 25, 1963. New York: Harper &amp; Row, 1967, p. 46.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;24. For the unconscious relationship between assassins and their victims, see Charles W. Socarides, "Why Sirhan Killed Kennedy: Psychoanalytic Speculations on an Assassination," The Journal of Psychohistory 6(1979): 447-460; and James W. Hamilton, "Some Observations on the Motivations of Lee Harvey Oswald," The Journal of Psychohistory 14(1986): 43-54.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;25. Manchester, The Death of a President, p. 39.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;26. Beschloss, The Crisis Years, p. 665.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;27. Woffard, Of Kennedys and Kings, p. 343.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;28. Aaron Latham, "The Dark Side of the American Dream," Rolling Stone, August 5, 1982, p. 18.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;29. Robert MacNeil, Ed. The Way We Were: 1963--The Year Kennedy Was Shot. New York: Carroll &amp; Grof Publications, 1988, p. 185.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;30. Manchester, The Death of a President, p. 121.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;31. Doris Kearns Goodwin, The Fitzgeralds and the Kennedys. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1987; Thomas C. Reeves, A Question of Character: A Life of John F. Kennedy. New York: The Free Press, 1991; Nancy Clinch, The Kennedy Neurosis: A Psychological Portrait of an American Dynasty. New York: Grosset, 1973.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;32. MacNeil, The Way We Were, p. 189.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;33. "The Men Who Killed the President." The History Channel, June 19, 1996.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;34. This period is termed an "introvert Phase" of American history in Jack E. Holmes, The Mood/Interest Theory of American Foreign Policy. Lexington: The University Press of Kentucky, 1985, p. 32.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;35. The other assasination attempts during peaceful periods besides Kennedy, Lincoln and Jackson were Franklin D. Roosevelt, February 15, 1933, and Gerald Ford, September 22, 1975, both peaceful periods; only Harry S. Truman, November 1, 1950, was shot at during a military action.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;36. New York Post, January 8, 1980, p. 3; Village Voice, February 25, 1980, p.16.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;37. For press frenzy and polls on Iran invasion, see deMause, Reagan's America, pp. 28-35 and deMause, Foundations of Psychohistory, pp. 304-310.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;38. See Frank Browning, "Nobody's Soft on Crime Anymore," Mother Jones, August, 1982, pp. 25-31; Christopher Jencks, "Is Violent Crime Increasing? The American Prospect , Winter, 1991, pp. 96-106.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;39. See Robert Finen and Jonathan Glass, "Two Student Views." The Journal of Psychohistory 11(1983):113, where they report that "classes had been picking up traces of a fantasy for Reagan's death in the media...[When] the news came: a shooting in Washington! I was in shock. Here, in less than a week, was confirmation of a psychohistorical prediction!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;40. Latham, "The Dark Side of the American Dream," p. 54.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 2--The Gulf War as a Mental Disorder&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  "He's going to get his ass kicked!"&lt;br /&gt;  - George Bush&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Not every American president has been able to resist his nation's call for war. Studies have shown the main determinant is the kind of childhood the president has experienced.1 Jimmy Carter was unusual in being able to draw upon his having had fairly loving parents, in particular a mother who encouraged his individuality and independence, a very unusual quality for a parent in the 1920s.2 It is no coincidence that when I once collected all the childhood photos I could find of American presidents I noticed that only those of Jimmy Carter and Dwight Eisenhower (another president who resisted being drawn into war) showed their mothers smiling. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ronald Reagan's childhood, in contrast, was more like that of most presidents: a nightmare of neglect and abuse, in his case dominated by an obsessively religious mother and a violent, alcoholic father who, he said, used to "kick him with his boot" and "clobber" him and his brother.3 The result, as I have documented in my book, Reagan's America, was a childhood of phobias and fears "to the point of hysteria," buried feelings of rage and severe castration anxieties (the title of his autobiography was Where Is The Rest of Me?). As an adult, Reagan took to carrying a loaded pistol, and once considered suicide, only to be saved by the defensive maneuver of taking up politics and becoming an anti-communist warrior, crusading against imaginary "enemies" who were blamed for the feelings he denied in himself.4 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE PRESIDENTIAL STYLE OF GEORGE BUSH &lt;br /&gt;George Bush's childhood, though not as chaotic as Reagan's, was also full of fear and punishments. Psychohistorian Suzy Kane, interviewing George's brother, Prescott, Jr., discovered that Bush's father often beat him on the buttocks with a belt or a razor strap, the anticipation of which, Prescott, Jr. recalled, made them "quiver" with fear.5 "He took us over his knee and whopped us with his belt," Prescott said. "He had a strong arm, and boy, did we feel it."6 As he admitted to Kane, "We were all scared of him. We were scared to death of Dad when we were younger." Childhood classmates of George described his father as "aloof and distant...formidable and stern...very austere and not a warm person." "Dad was really scary," George himself once admitted.7 As a result, a desperate need to please was George's main trait as a child, and a depressive personality with an overwhelming need to placate became his trademarks as president. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The mood of America as Bush ran for the presidency was also quite depressed, which favored his election over his less depressed opponent. During the Eighties, in what was often misnamed "A Decade of Indulgence," America had had an unprecedented period of peace and prosperity, the latter based mainly on manic spending binges on the military and on financial speculation, both financed by borrowing.8 As will be shown, manic periods such as these usually climax in wars. In 1989, however, America's traditional enemy, the Soviet Union, had collapsed, and a period of unprecedented world peace without any real enemies had "broken out all over," as Newsweek put it.9 Soon after the end of the Evil Empire, both America and Europe were plunged into depression. Beisel summarized the feeling: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The New York Times speaks of "An Empty Feeling...Infecting Eastern Europe." An authority on Britain finds the British undergoing "self-doubt and self-humiliation...greater now than at any time...over the last thirty years." The cover of the World Press Review speaks of "Germany's Reunified Blues"...Europe is depressed. Just three years ago, Germans were "delirious in the days before and after reunification," said Current History. "A couple of months later, their euphoria had turned to gloom."10 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;America, too, felt just terrible after the downfall of the Berlin Wall. "Democracy is winning," said The New York Times on March 4, 1990. "The arms race is over. Villains are friendly now...the jackpot so long desired was America's. So then why doesn't it feel better?"11 Everywhere were predictions of doom, decline and the death of the American dream. The media wondered why, despite the fact that world peace had been achieved and the American economy was expanding, "People are incredibly depressed" (The New York Times), "In the past month, there has been a distinct odor of collapse and doom around the city," (New York Post), and "There is something catastrophic coming" (Washington Post).12 With no foreign enemy into whom we could project our fears, America had only one choice to end its feelings of depression: have a sacrificial economic recession that would punish ourselves and our families for our peace and prosperity. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One reason for Bush's election was his oft-stated statement that "we must all sacrifice."13 With the economy still expanding during 1989 and 1990, he unconsciously realized that he had to do something dramatic to stop this growth by making people feel even more depressed, so they would stop buying goods and making investments and thereby precipitate an economic downturn. His own mood had been affected by the guilty messages the media was repeating daily, as well as by his taking Halcion, a mind-altering drug that could make users so depressed and/or manic they became suicidal.14 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bush's prescription for America was to make it feel depressed by raising taxes, cutting spending and repeatedly vetoing all the legislation that was needed to keep the economy moving forward. Just as Presidents did before previous recessions, Bush produced an economic downturn by raising taxes and reducing spending, costing jobs and destroying consumer demand. Although he knew that a big tax increase would make him unpopular15 and would violate the promise he made in his "Read my lips: no new taxes" acceptance speech, at a deeper level he was giving the nation the punishment it unconsciously wanted. As it turned out, the real revenue finally produced by the higher tax rates during the recession turned out to be much less than if rates had stayed the same.16 Therefore, it was a recession, not additional tax revenue, that was the unconscious motive for the tax-increase package, a recession needed to "purge the rottenness out of the system," as one Bush official had put it.17 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;PEACE, PROSPERITY AND POLLUTION &lt;br /&gt;That personal achievement and prosperity often makes individuals feel sinful and unworthy of their success is a commonplace observation of psychotherapy ever since Freud's first case studies of people "ruined by success."18 Yet no one seems to have noticed that feelings of sinfulness are usually prominent in the shared emotional life of nations after long periods of peace, prosperity and social progress, particularly if they are accompanied by more personal and sexual freedom.19 As early as 1988, American political and business leaders had begun to wonder if the Reagan prosperity had not lasted too long, and some called for a cleansing recession. The Federal Reserve, pleased that their interest rate increase in the summer of 1987 had produced the sharpest one-day drop in the stock market in history, tightened rates again in the summer of 1988 in order to get the recession going, under the rationalization they had to "cool the economy down" the usual code for "reduce the guilt for too much success." As one perceptive reporter described the plan in 1988, "After the election, the leadership of this country will say to the Fed, 'Go ahead and tighten [the money supply] boys.' The Federal Reserve tightens, interest rates rise, the economy slows. Then they will tell the next president and Congress to raise taxes...It scares me."20 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As my previous studies have shown,21 the image of national sinfulness is usually pictured in political cartoons as pollution. Each time a nation feels too prosperous for its deprived childhood to tolerate, it imagines that it is sinful, and a national "pollution alert" is called, where the media suddenly notices such things as environmental pollution (acid rain), home pollution (dioxin) or blood pollution (AIDS)-all of which existed in reality before, but now suddenly became symbols in a fantasy of inner pollution (sin, guilt). What happens in these emotional "pollution alerts" is that the media stops overlooking real dangers, raises hysterical alarms about how the world has suddenly become unsafe to live in, and then avoids really changing anything-since the pollution that is frightening the nation is actually internal, not external.22 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The banking community's role in 1988-9 in bringing about what the media began calling "the slump we need"23 was to reduce the money supply, raise interest rates and reduce lending. The Fed announced that they would like to push inflation "near zero," a goal that has never been achieved by any nation in history without a punishing depression. The central bank's usual role in killing prosperity was revealed earlier by Federal Reserve Chairman Paul Volcker, who, trying to make a joke, told a reporter that the secret of central bankers everywhere was that "we have a haunting fear that someone, someplace may be happy."24 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Many reporters recognized the depressive origins of the national mood and even the guilt that engendered it. The Washington Post said that after eight years of optimism, "America is in...an ugly spasm of guilt, dread and nostalgia. Once more, America is depressed."25 A columnist accurately diagnosed the mood of America in 1990: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;America is like a barroom drunk. One minute it brags about its money and muscle, and then for the next hour it bleats into its beer about failure and hopelessness...America's depression is not brought on by plague, flood, famine or war...We are guilty, guilty, guilty...depression, decline, depravity, dysphoria, deconstruction, desuetude, dog days, distrust, drugs, despair..."26 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was only one way that a lengthy economic recession need not be necessary to cure our national depression: an enemy abroad could be created who could be blamed for our "greediness" and then punished instead of punishing ourselves. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At first blush, the idea of America starting a war for emotional reasons seems blasphemous. Although most people are familiar with the notion that homicidal acts of individuals stem from underlying emotional disorders, it is rare for anyone to inquire into whether wars-homicidal acts of entire nations-might stem from shared mental disorders. Unless they are blamed on the emotional problems of one leader, like Hitler, wars are usually explained by economic motivations. But if this were true, one should be able to find in the words and actions of leaders about to begin wars discussions of the economic benefits of the proposed war, yet this is precisely what is missing in the historical documents. Instead, wars regularly start with images of suicide. For example, when the Japanese leadership was deciding whether to attack Pearl Harbor and begin their war with the United States, several ministers were asked by Tojo to study what would happen if they attacked America. At a meeting, each minister around the table forecast defeat by the U.S., and by the time the last minister gave his assessment, it was obvious that an attack would be suicidal for Japan. Whereupon Tojo told those present, "There are times when we must have the courage to do extraordinary things-like jumping, with eyes closed, off the veranda of the Kiyomizu Temple! [This was the Tokyo temple where people regularly committed suicide.]"27 Hitler, too, spoke in suicidal, not economic, imagery as he went to war,28 promising Germans glorious death on the battlefield and calling himself a "sleepwalker" as he led the German people over the suicidal cliff. This is how real wars begin. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All the historical evidence suggests that there were strong irrational reasons in America's decision to go to war in the Gulf in 1991. To begin with, the President had earlier floated a trial balloon for the acceptability of a military solution to the nation's emotional problems by sending 25,000 U.S. troops to Panama, ostensibly to capture Manuel Noriega for his role in drug trade. Although the Panama invasion seemed to the military an embarrassment, calling it ridiculous because "the whole goddam operation depends on finding one guy in a bunker,"29 the American people loved the show, Bush's polls went up and permission was given for future military action. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yet preparing for a new sacrificial war first and foremost requires avoiding the guilt for starting it; even Hitler thought it necessary to dress up some of his soldiers in Polish uniforms and have them pretend to attack Germans so he could present an excuse for his invasion of Poland. America, in its own mind, had never attacked another country at any time in its history; it had only defended itself or rescued others who were being attacked. So when the nation's depressed mood deepened in 1990, Bush's task was to find someone who was willing to start a war against a weaker country so America could come to their rescue in a liberating war that would make us feel better again. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE SACRIFICE OF CHILDREN &lt;br /&gt;Meanwhile, American magazine covers and political cartoons in the months before the Middle East crisis began expressing subliminal death wishes toward America's youth, suggesting that they be sacrificed. Children were shown shot, stabbed, strangled, and led off cliffs as trial fantasies for the coming war. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Money magazine, writing a story on how easy it was toget into college, used as its cover illustration a wholly gratuitous drawing of a youth being stabbed by pennants with the headline: "THE SACRIFICE OF THE CHILDREN," imagery exactly opposite to the main point of the story but accurately illustrating the main fantasy of the nation. Children were increasingly shown on covers of magazines and newspapers as being killed in "War Zones," even though homicide had actually decreased in the past decade.30 A United Nations World Summit for Children conference was depicted in a cartoon with Bush saying that America's children deserved electrocution for being naughty. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That it was mainly the death of our own that was being suggested was made particularly clear early in 1990 by the sudden media focus on a physician who had long advocated assisted suicide and who had built a "suicide machine" to administer a lethal dose of poison. One cartoon even showed Bush himself as the "suicide doctor" suggesting that he was willing to help the nation commit suicide. The nation's mood had hit bottom. In two decades of collecting visual material, this was the first cartoon out of over 100,000 I had collected that showed a president about to kill the nation's citizens. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE SPECTER OF THE TERRIFYING MOMMY &lt;br /&gt;When a patient walks into a psychiatric clinic suffering from severe depression unrelated to life events and reports he has been having dreams of children being hurt and suicidal thoughts, the clinician begins to suspect a diagnosis of Post-Traumatic Stress Disorder. This is particularly so if-as with America in 1990-the patient has been experiencing extreme mood swings, frequent panic attacks, exaggerated fears for the future, manic episodes of frantic spending and borrowing, drug abuse, and feelings of unreality and detachment. As these are all symptoms of PTSD, one of the first questions the psychiatrist might ask about is whether the patient has been experiencing "flashbacks" to childhood traumas, in particular if he has had intrusive images of harmful parental figures, particularly of cruel or neglectful mothers. When these fantasies are widespread-as they are prior to most wars-it is an indication of a return to the traumas of infancy, evidence that the nation is going through a PTSD-type crisis, one which can only be defended against by inflicting their fears upon enemies. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The cartoon images and media preoccupations in America during these months show frightening female images in quantity. A bitchy, castrating Madonna dominated magazine covers. Ivanna Trump, wife of real estate magnate Donald Trump, was depicted as having castrated her estranged husband. Dozens of Fatal Attraction-type movies were currently popular, featuring cruel women who were both seductive and murderous.31 Political cartoons proliferated feateruing the biting mouths of animals. So prevalent were the media images of terrifying, castrating and engulfing mommies and the subliminal suggestions of a child sacrifice that I published an article entitled "It's Time to Sacrifice...Our Children," detailing the evidence for America's wish to sacrifice their youth and forecasting that a new military venture might be started soon to accomplish this sacrifice.32 The article, written four months before Iraq invaded Kuwait, said: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Subliminal suggestions that children should be sacrificed have been exceptionally prevalent in American media during the past year. At our Institute for Psychohistory, we carefully analyze the kinds of images found in thousands of political cartoons and magazine covers in order to give us clues as to what our shared fantasies are about and what we are up to as a nation. What we have discovered is an upsurge in images of children being shot, stabbed, strangled, pushed off sacrificial cliffs and in general being punished for the sins of their elders. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;These media images, we find, are like trial balloons for actions the nation is about to undertake but that are split off and denied because they are so repugnant to our moral sense. In fact, we have found that these images in the media are an extremely important way for the nation to share its most powerful emotional fantasies. They resemble the repetitive dreams an individual may have-for instance, a series of dreams that their spouse might die-in that they represent wishes from deep in the unconscious. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When media images of children being sacrificed proliferate, therefore, we are floating trial balloons on a subliminal level suggesting that it is time for our children to pay for our sinful excesses during our recent Decade of Indulgence. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What I couldn't figure out at the time was this: since the Evil Empire fantasy had collapsed, who would be our enemy in our next sacrificial war? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SEARCHING FOR AN ENEMY &lt;br /&gt;President Bush soon began to sense that he was being sent unconscious messages that a new war had to be found soon. His masculinity began to be questioned. He began to be pictured by cartoonists wearing a dress and was referred to more often as a "wimp." Cartoons began showing him being attacked and devoured by monsters.33 He sensed the nation's distress and rage, and decided he had better act soon. In such a peaceful post-Cold War world, where could he find an enemy crazy enough to be willing to fight the most powerful military force on earth, yet small enough for us to defeat easily? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since it is the task of a leader to provide enemies when required, Bush was not about to be caught short when his nation asked him to find an enemy. Iraq's leader, Saddam Hussein, had long been a U.S. satrap. Bush, as Vice President, had personally contacted Saddam in 1986 in a covert mission to get him to escalate the air war with Iran.34 America had been secretly and illegally building up Iraq's military forces, including their nuclear weapons program, for over a decade, including arranging billion-dollar "loan guarantees" that the U.S. would end up paying off.35 Secret arms transfers to Iraq, money sent to Iraq via Italian banks, official approval of U.S. exports of military equipment, even shipment of weapons from our NATO stockpiles in Germany were all part of the clandestine buildup, all illegal and all covered up by the Reagan administration.36 Iraq, for its part, felt beholden to the U.S. As Kenneth Timmerman put it in his definitive book, The Death Lobby: How the West Armed Iraq, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The arming of Iraq was a 15-year love affair [for America]. Saddam Hussein was our creation, our monster. We built him up and then tried to take him down.37 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saddam Hussein, like so many dictators, had an unbelievably traumatic childhood.38 His mother tried to abort him by hitting her abdomen with her fists and cutting herself with a kitchen knife, yelling, "In my belly I'm carrying a Satan!" She gave the infant Saddam away to his uncle, a violent man who beat the boy regularly, calling him "a son of a cur" and training him to use a gun and steal sheep. Saddam committed his first homicide at eleven. His political career centered on the murder of his fellow countrymen, and he particularly enjoyed watching the torture and execution of officers who had fought with him. Saddam would obviously make an ideal enemy to whom America could delegate the task of starting a new war so that we could remain guiltless. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In early 1990, before the Gulf crisis began, the U.S. military unexpectedly undertook four war games that rehearsed fighting Iraq, premised on their invasion of Kuwait.39 At the same time, Kuwait's rulers suddenly adopted a provocative stance toward Iraq, refusing to discuss outstanding issues over disputed lands and loans, an attitude that even Jordan's King Hussein called "puzzling"40 and regarding which one Middle East expert stated that "if the Americans had not pushed, the royal family [of Kuwait] would have never taken the steps that it did to provoke Saddam."41 In addition, the U. S. provided $3 billion in "agricultural loans" to Saddam, which he promptly used for military equipment. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A special investigative report, based on leaked documents, published by the London Observer and ignored by the rest of the world press, revealed that early in 1990 "Bush sent a secret envoy to meet with one of Hussein's top officials. According to a summary of this report,42 "the envoy told the dictator's confidant 'that Iraq should engineer higher oil prices to get it out of its dire economic fix'...Hussein took the envoy's advice, and moved his troops to the border of Kuwait...'The evidence suggest that U.S. complicity with Saddam went far beyond miscalculation of the Iraqi leader's intentions [and included] active U.S. support for the Iraqi President'" in his military threat toward Kuwait. So overwhelming was the evidence that the U.S. financed, provided equipment for and encouraged Saddam's aggressive military venture that Al Gore, when running for Vice President, said, "Bush wants the American people to see him as the hero who put out a raging fire. But new evidence now shows that he is the one who set the fire. He not only struck the match, he poured gasoline on the flames."43 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saddam reacted predictably to Bush's encouragement, publicly threatened to use force against Kuwait and moved his troops to the border. To be certain he had U.S. backing for the invasion, he then summoned U.S. Ambassador April Glaspie to his office and asked her what Washington's position was on his dispute with Kuwait. Glaspie, acting on Bush's cable of the previous day, gave Saddam the barely disguised go-ahead by saying that "the President had instructed her to broaden and deepen our relations with Iraq" and to deliver America's warm sympathy with his problems. She then stated, "We have no opinion on Arab-Arab conflicts, like your border disagreement with Kuwait....[Secretary of State] James Baker has directed our official spokesmen to emphasize this instruction."44 Senior Pentagon officials had feared Bush's cabled instructions would send a signal that it was all right with the U.S. if Iraq invaded Kuwait.45 "This stinks," one said about the cable. But Bush had prevented a Pentagon effort to draft a sterner message that might have shown American opposition to Iraq's invasion of Kuwait. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Just in case there was any question about the American signal to Hussein, on July 31, after Iraqi forces had moved fuel and ammunition to front-line Iraqi military units on Kuwait's border, Assistant Secretary of State Kelly was asked at a public House subcommittee hearing what would happen "if Iraq...charged across the border into Kuwait, for whatever reason, what would our position be with regard to the use of U.S. forces?" Kelly first replied, "I cannot get into the realm of 'what if' answers." Then, when the Congressman asked, "Is it correct to say, however, that we do not have a treaty commitment which would obligate us to engage U.S. forces?" Kelly replied, "That is correct."46 Yet General Norman Schwarzkopf had been planning and practicing through war games for nearly a year a massive attack by U.S. forces in case of Iraqi invasion of Kuwait.47 Nevertheless, the green light was given to Saddam that an attack on Kuwait would not be countered by the U.S. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On August 2, Iraq invaded Kuwait. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE GULF WAR AS TRAUMATIC REENACTMENT &lt;br /&gt;Because it takes time for unconscious fantasies to become linked up with reality, Iraq's invasion of Kuwait went almost unnoticed at first. The day of the invasion, The Washington Post reported it in an unemotional article in a single column on the lower half of the page. Bush himself took a while to become conscious of his opportunity to go to war and initially saw no urgency to intervene, saying, "We're not discussing intervention. I'm not contemplating such action."48 It was not until Bush met the next day with British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher in Aspen, Colorado that he recognized he must turn the Iraqi invasion into an American war, Thatcher telling him that he was Churchill, Saddam was Hitler, and Kuwait was Czechoslovakia.49 After Mrs. Thatcher told Bush Saddam was "evil," he reversed his opinion; as one Thatcher adviser put it, "The Prime Minister performed a successful backbone transplant" on Bush.50 Bush abruptly appeared on TV and told Americans they had to "stand up to evil," proclaimed a policy of "absolutely no negotiations" with Iraq, and ordered American troops and planes into the Middle East. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;America felt reinvigorated to once again have an enemy to lift it out of its depression. "We've felt bad for months," said one commentator. "Suddenly we feel like we have a purpose....Americans like action."51 The New Republic agreed, saying, "Saddam Hussein did the world a favor by invading Kuwait," since it provided us relief from our depression.52 "Thanks, Saddam. We Needed That" another reporter headlined his column on the Iraqi invasion.53 Our shared emotions in a maelstrom, we would become a "Desert Storm" to live out our fears and rage. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bush's rationalizations about his reasons for going to war shifted with the desert sands, first saying it was about "our jobs," then "our way of life" and then "our freedom."54 The real reason was a psychological one: we would cure ourselves of our depression and flashbacks of punitive mommies by inflicting the punishment we felt we deserved upon other people's children. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Children were the real emotional focus of the Gulf War from the very start. While the images of terrifying American mommies completely disappeared from cartoons and magazine covers, we instead projected them into Saddam Hussein, and he was pictured as a terrifying parent, a "child abuser" who liked to kill children. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The "child killer" theme was soon spread by the media. Particularly convincing was a wholly invented story told by a 15-year-old girl, who testified before the Security Council and Congress that a surgeon in Kuwait had seen Iraqi soldiers taking hundreds of babies from incubators, "leaving them on the cold floor to die."55 None of those hearing this testimony and none of the hundreds of reporters who swallowed the story thought to check out any of its details, since it confirmed the nation's unconscious fantasies that they shared. It wasn't until after the war ended that it was revealed that the "surgeon" and the girl had used false names and identities, that the girl was really the daughter of the Kuwaiti ambassador to the U.S.-a fact known to the organizers of the meeting-and that the story was completely fabricated, as were other stories of mass rape and torture by Iraqis.56 But we needed stories of child abuse. We were about to reenact our childhood traumas, just as Post-Traumatic Stress patients often hurt their children or themselves in order to achieve temporary relief from their inner emotional distress. We therefore had to objectify our fantasies of terrifying mommies and hurt children in order to prepare ourselves for starting the war. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;WAR AS RENEWAL THROUGH RITUAL COMBAT &lt;br /&gt;The Gulf War was hardly the first to be started by creating an enemy and then engaging in combat with him. America has a long history of going to war with dictators it has previously armed.57 The goal was national renewal through combat, as in early civilizations, where, when countries felt depressed, "polluted," they often openly arranged battles in order to "cleanse" themselves and "rebirth" their sinful people.58 The Aztecs, for instance, would periodically decide that they had become polluted and would set up "Flower Wars," dividing their own armies into two sides and fighting a Cosmic Battle between them in order to revitalize their country. During this ritual combat, they not only slaughtered thousands to assuage their bloodthirsty female goddess an early version of the Terrifying Mommy but they also took victorious warriors from the battle and ripped out their hearts in a ritual blood sacrifice to the goddess.59 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;War in early civilizations often began by making the leader undergo a ritual humiliation, the purpose of which was to symbolically reenact the humiliation that they had experienced as children. The Babylonian king, for instance, would be slapped on the face, forced to kneel in abasement before a sacred image and made to confess his sinfulness.60 In America, in the months prior to the Gulf war, President Bush was forced to undergo a similar humiliation ritual by being called a "wimp" (the national cartoonist Oliphant pictured Bush in cartoons wearing a woman's purse on his limp wrist) before he could regain his lost masculinity by going to war. At the end of 1989, Time magazine even showed him on their cover as two George Bushes, one strong and one weak-a device identical to that used by early societies who appointed a "double" of the king before wars in order to represent his weaker half and to emphasize his strong and weak aspects.61 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sacrificial war ritual, then, had three main elements: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(1) A sinful, polluted world, with a leader who is depicted as becoming more and more impotent in containing the nation's depressed, angry feelings, &lt;br /&gt;(2) Terrifying mommy fantasies, with images of angry goddesses threatening to devour the country unless a ritual sacrificial victim is provided, and &lt;br /&gt;(3) Sacrificial child victims, whose blood will revitalize the country's emotional life and who ultimately represent the "guilty" child who was the victim of the original traumas. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Elements of these childhood traumas can be seen in the Gulf War. Since George Bush had been beaten on his posterior during childhood, he threatened to "kick the ass" of Saddam Hussein. Many Americans, who had also had their posteriors beaten during childhood,62 multiplied the image: "Kick Ass" T-shirts, flags and belt buckles flooded the country; Americans told reporters they wanted to "whip that guy's butt" and "get him with his britches down"; and cartoons showed the U.N. building decorated with the words "KICK BUTT."63 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Saddam Hussein, for his part, saw the coming war in terms of the typical childhood traumas he and his countrymen had experienced. For instance, most male Iraqis endured a bloody, terrifying circumcision around the age of six, and Saddam used metaphors that reflected fears of bloody castration, saying that it was Iraq's mission to "return the branch, Kuwait, to the root, Iraq" and vowing Americans would be made to "swim in their own blood."64 It was his mission, he said, to return to Iraq "the part that was cut off by English scissors."65 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Both nations saw the war as a sacred combat between Good and Evil. Iraq said that Americans had "desecrated Mecca" and that the war would "purify our souls" in a "showdown... between Good and Evil."66 U.S. Congressman Stephen Solarz, as he led the pro-war forces in the vote for invasion, said, "There is Evil in the world." 67 The conflict certainly wasn't about economics; the U.S. spends $50 billion a year to maintain its military in the Gulf, while only importing $15 billion a year from the area.68 The war and embargo were for purely internal emotional purposes, not economic. Like most modern nations, America had gone to war once every two decades, and it had been two decades since the Vietnam War. Since war was an addiction, an emotional disorder, America had to have a new war to clean out the progress and prosperity of the 1980s, and Saddam had provided a willing enemy to give us the feeling of being cleansed, reborn. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Bush told the country it was fighting for a "New World Order" that would produce a "New Era of Peace" everywhere in the world. Americans interviewed before the invasion told reporters, "The course of history has changed...I don't know exactly what that means, but I know things are going to be different...The country had crossed a threshold...This [is] one of those events that marks the end of an old era and the start of a new one."69 Like the ancient societies, America fantasized the world would be reborn through human sacrifice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since sacrificial rituals are scripted by God, they have a compulsive quality that make them feel like they are inevitable and out of the hands of those carrying them out. Although some Americans who had had better childhoods-including Jimmy Carter and Chief of Staff General Colin Powell70 thought sanctions should be given a chance before starting the war, Bush rejected proposals from Gorbachev and Saddam agreeing to remove Iraqi troops from Kuwait in exchange for a pledge to leave Saddam in power.71 Even though this was precisely what the war accomplished, a peaceful solution was unacceptable. "There was always an inevitability about this," Bush said as he gave the order for invasion. On the first night of the war, he was reported as "watching the nation go to war-almost exactly following his script-as he sat in a little study off the Oval Office, clicking his TV remote control...[He] calmly remarked: 'Just the way it was scheduled.'"72 America began the war by dropping 88,000 tons of bombs on Iraq, seventy percent of them missing their targets and killing civilians.73 One veteran newsman at NBC was fired for trying to report the slaughter of Iraqi civilians.74 Illegal fuel air explosives which before the war the press feared Saddam would use against Americans were exclusively and widely used by American troops on both military and civilian areas.75 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Americans watched B-52s carpet bomb whole cities on TV, entranced literally in a trance devouring images of missiles going down air intakes, hospitals blown up, water reservoirs and filtration plants being destroyed and schools being demolished.76 Soldiers said it was like "shooting fish in a barrel."77 Despite efforts to deny the reality of the killing by calling the carpet bombings "surgical strikes" and tens of thousands of mangled Iraqi civilian bodies "collateral damage," the Pentagon later admitted it massively targeted civilian structures, in order, they said, "to demoralize the populace."78 The dissociation in our heads, however, was almost complete. We were killing people, but they weren't real. One TV reporter told us after the first eight thousand sorties had pulverized Iraqi civilian areas, "Soon we'll have to stop the air war and start killing human beings,"79 Rivited to our TV sets in our war trance, we found it had "an eerie, remote-control quality...it seemed that we were watching a war about technology..."80 or a scene out of the movie Star Wars, with Luke Skywalker blasting Darth Vader bunkers with high-tech laser bombs that only destroyed machines, not people. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The human carnage revived the nation. Bush's approval rating soared. Oliphant drew a cartoon of Bush's woman's handbag being "retired into the closet" in honor of his role as a potent war leader. Political cartoons were joyful, showing Americans holding hands and dancing while bombs fell on the enemy. Continuing the acting-out of the "kick ass" fantasy, one cartoon on Valentine's Day showed an American missile about to hit a terrified Saddam Hussein in the rear. Restaging of our childhood traumas with others as victims was very exciting. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The war was vicious, as promised. In 43 days of war plus the years of embargo afterward, America achieved what the U.N. termed "the near apocalyptic destruction" of Iraq. Starting with 42 days of bombing, there were 110,000 aerial sorties, the equivalent of seven Hiroshima bombs. Over 120,000 soldiers were killed plus over 1,000,000 children81 most of whom died of malnutrition and epidemics caused by our systematic targeting of Iraqi irrigation canals and food-proceesing plants and of our continuing embargo, a genocidal violation of the Geneva Convention, which prohibits the starvation of civilians.82 Killing civilians though claimed as something America explicitely avoids doing is actually an American specialty, from the genocide of Native Americans (almost all innocent civilians) to the bombing of Hiroshima (totally civilians). &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After 100 billion dollars wasted killing Iraqis, we found we hadn't killed the "evil" Saddam at all in fact, Bush elected to pull back from pursuing him supposedly to "provide a counterweight" against other countries. We had mainly killed innocent women and children, representatives of the Dangerous Mommies and Bad Children in our own unconscious minds. We had merged with the perpetrators of our childhood traumas, cleaned out the buried violence in our heads, and as a result of our ghastly human sacrifice of the innocent we felt much better about ourselves as a nation.83 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Empathy for the innocent dead was totally missing. We didn't even notice the genocide of children was happening. The civilians who died were, of course, not just "collateral damage," since, according to one authority, "the Pentagon has admitted it targeted civilian structures both to demoralize the populace and exacerbate the effects of sanctions."84 As a result, five years later water was polluted, garbage had to be dumped into the streets and hospitals were nearly inoperative. An estimated 1,000,000 to 6,000,000 more Iraqis would eventually die, according to the Atomic Energy Authority again mostly children both from the embargo and from the effects over decades of American use of depleted uranium wastes in the 65,000 uranium-tipped missiles that were fired.85 Those children still alive despite our genocidal efforts were reported by War Watch as being "the most traumatized children of war ever described."86 The war had accomplished our purpose. America held a massive victory parade, and the President told the American people that "the darker side of human nature" had been defeated more accurately, the darker side of our own psyche had been restaged-assuring us that our nation had entered a New World Order. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The sacrificial ritual had been carried out exactly as planned: by a genocide of women and children. The nation had been cleansed of its emotional pollution. The president's popularity rating rose to 91 percent, the highest of any American leader in history. The stock market soared. "Bush...restored America's can-do spirit....It felt good to win."87 The country had been united by slaughter as it had never been by any positive achievement. Editorials across the country congratulated the President on his having "defeated Evil," and speculated on what the New World Order would look like and when it might begin. The victors no longer felt depressed. America's twenty-eighth war-perhaps mankind's millionth-had again restored our potency. We felt as if we had been reborn. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. The best single study is Glenn David, Childhood and History in America. New York: Psychohistory Press, 1976. For bibliography of psychobiographical studies, see Henry Lawton, The Psychohistorian's Handbook. New York: Psychohistory Press, 1988, pp. 161-176.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2. See Paul H. Elovitz, "Three Days in Plains," and David Beisel, "Toward a Psychohistory of Jimmy Carter," in Lloyd deMause and Henry Ebel, Eds., Jimmy Carter and American Fantasy: Psychohistorical Explorations. New York: Two Continents, 1977, pp. 33-96.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3. Ronald Reagan, Where's the Rest of Me? New York: Karz Publishers, 1981, pp. 9 and 11.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4. See extensive psychobiography of Reagan in Lloyd deMause, Reagan's America. New York: Creative Roots, 1984, pp. 36-50.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5. Suzy T. Kane, "What the Gulf War Reveals About George Bush's Childhood." The Journal of Psychohistory 20(1992): 149-166.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6. Barbara T. Toessner, "Obedience, Diligence, and Fun: Bush's Extraordinary Family Life." Jacksonville, Florida, Times Union, January 15, 1989, p. A3. See also J. Hyams, Flight of the Avenger: George Bush at War. New York: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;7. Gail Sheehy, Character: America's Search for Leadership. New York: William Morrow &amp; Co., 1988, p. 160.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;8. See deMause, Foundations, pp. 172-243.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;9. "Is Peace Really Breaking Out All Over?" Newsweek, August 1, 1988.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;10. David R. Beisel, "Europe's Feelings of Collapse 1990-1993." The Journal of Psychohistory 21(1993): 133.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;11. New York Times, March 3, 1990, p. D1.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;12. The New York Times, January 2, 1990, p. D11; New York Post, April 26, 1990, p. 4; Washington Post, October 2, 1990, p. A19.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;13. Lloyd deMause, "It's Time to Sacrifice...Our Children." The Journal of Psychohistory 18(1990): 135-144.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;14. Benjamin J. Stein, "Our Man in Nirvana." The New York Times, January 22, 1992, p. A21.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;15. The Washington Post, October 5, 1992, p. A8.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;16. The result of the $165-billion tax increase was to decrease tax receipts and push the deficit in 1991 to the highest level in American history, $385 billion, rather than the projected deficit of $63 billion, an error of $322 billion; see Lewis H. Lapham, "Notebook: Washington Phrase Book. " Harper's Magazine, October 1993, p. 9; also see Dean Baker, "Depressing Our Way to Recovery." The American Prospect, Winter 1994, pp. 108-114.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;17. The phrase is from the Federal Reserve in 1929, cited in William Greider, Secrets of the Temple: How the Federal Reserve Runs the Country. New York: Simon and Schuster, 1987, p. 300. The only economist who recognize the depressive intent of the 1991 budget deal was Robert Eisner, The Mistunderstood Economy: What Counts and How to Count It. Boston: Harvard Business School Press, 1994, p. 83.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;18. Sigmund Freud, "The Interpretation of Dreams," The Standard Edition of The Complete Psychological Works of Sigmund Freud. Vol. IV., p. 260.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;19. See Lloyd deMause, "'Heads and Tails'": Money As a Poison Container." The Journal of Psychohistory 16(1988): 1-18.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;20. William Greider, "The Shadow Debate on the American Economy." Rolling Stone, July 14-28, p. 85.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;21. For evidence, see Chapter 7, "The Poison Builds Up: "There's a Virus in our Bloodstream," in deMause, Reagan's America, pp. 114-135.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;22. Ibid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;23. Paul Blustein, "Squeeze Play: The Slump We Need Has Started," Washington Post, February 7, 1988, p. C1; Maxwell Newton, "Fed Must Move to Stem Growth in U.S. Economy," New York Post, January 26, 1988, p. 35; "The Inevitable Tax Hike," U.S. News &amp; World Report, July 11, 1988, p. 17; Greider, "The Shadow Debate," Rolling Stone, p. 85.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;24. Paul Volcker, cited in Greider, Secrets of the Temple, p. 70.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;25. Washington Post, November 26, 1990, p. B1.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;26. Henry Allen, "America, the Bummed." Newsday, December 4, 1990, p. 82.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;27. John Toland, The Rising Sun: The Decline and Fall of the Japanese Empire, 1936-1945. New York: Random House, 1970, p. 112.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;28. See David Beisel, The Suicidal Embrace: Hitler, The Allies and The Origins of the Second World War, forthcoming, a book that is the most thoroughly-documented study of the emotional basis of nations going to war.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;29. U.S. Army Chief of Staff Carl Vuono, cited in Rick Atkonson, Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Co., 1993, p. 273.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;30. Christopher Jencks, "Is Violent Crime Increasing?" The American Prospect, Winter, 1994, pp. 98-107; Richard Morin, "Crime Time: The Fear, The Facts." The Washington Post, January 30, 1994, p. C1.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;31. Miles Harvey, "Hollywood's mega-monster horror hits and misses." In These Times, March 20-26, 1991, pp. 22-25.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;32. Lloyd deMause, "It's Time to Sacrifice...Our Children." The Journal of Psychhistory 18(1990): 142.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;33. Lloyd deMause, "The Gulf War as a Mental Disorder." The Journal of Psychohistory 19(1991): 1-22; also see the other articles in this Special Gulf War Issue (Fall 1990) of the Journal.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;34. Murray Waas and Craig Unger, "In the Loop: Bush's Secret Mission." New Yorker, November 2, 1992, pp. 64-84; Kenneth Timmerman, The Death Lobby: How the West Armed Iraq. New York: Houghton Mifflin, 1992; Alan Friedman, Spider's Web: The Secret History of How the White House Illegally Armed Iraq. New York: Bantam Books, 1993.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;35. "Iraqgate." U.S. News &amp; World Report, May 18, 1992, pp. 42-51; "Did Bush Create This Monster?" Time, June 8, 1992, pp. 41-42; Stephen Pizzo, "Covert Plan." Mother Jones, July/August, 1992, pp. 20-22.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;36. Alan Friedman, "The President Was Very, Very Mad." The New York Times, November 7, 1993, p. E15; Friedman, Spider's Web.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;37. Ibid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;38. Anna Aragno, "Master of His Universe." The Journal of Psychohistory 19(1991): 96-108; Peter Waldman, "A Tale Emerges of Saddam's Origins That Even He May Not Have Known." The Wall Street Journal, February 7, 1991, p. A10; Gail Sheehy, "How Saddam Survived." Vanity Fair, August 1991, pp. 31-53; J. Miller and L. Mylroie, Saddam Hussein and the Crisis in the Gulf. New York: Times Books, Random House, 1990.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;39. Ramsey Clark, The Fire This Time: U.S. War Crimes in the Gulf. New York: Thunder's Mouth Press, 1992, pp. 12-16.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;40. Ibid., p. 15.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;41. Ibid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;42. Jonathan Vankin, Conspiracies, CoverUps, and Crimes: Political Manipulation and Mind Control in America. New York: Paragon House Publishers, 1991, p. 203.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;43. Peter Mantius, "Iraqgate: Shell Game." In These Times, January 22, 1996, p. 28.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;44. Ibid., p. 23; also see Clark's description of how Glaspie lied to Congress on what she said to Hussein, p. 24.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;45. The New York Times, October 25, 1992, p. A1;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;46. Ibid;.;The New York Times, September 23, 1990, pp. L18 and L19; The Washington Post, September 19, 1990, p. A19; Paul A. Gigot, "A Great American Screw-Up: The U.S. and Iraq, 1980-1990," The National Interest, Winter 1990/91, pp. 3-10.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;47. Ramsey Clark, War Crimes: A Report on United States War Crimes Against Iraq. Washington, DC: Maisonneuve Press, 1992, p. 67.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;48. Jean Edward Smith, George Bush's War. New York: Henry Holt and Co., 1992, p. 64.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;49. Robert B. McFarland, "War Hysteria and Group-Fantasy in Colorado." Journal of Psychohistory 19(1991): 36; Smith, George Bush's War, pp. 7-8.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;50. Jean Edward Smith, George Bush's War. New York: Henry Holt and Co., 1992, p. 68.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;51. DeMause, "It's Time to Sacrifice," p. 143.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;52. The New Republic, September 3, 1990, p. 9.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;53. Ben Wattenberg, "Thanks Saddam. We Needed That." New York Post, January 17, 1991, p. 8.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;54. Theodore Draper, "The True History of the Gulf War." The New York Review of Books, January 30, 1992, p. 41.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;55. The entire deception is described in Clark, The Fire This Time, pp. 31-32 and in John R. MacArthur, "Remember Nayirah, Witness for Kuwait?" The New York Times, January 6, 1991, A17.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;56. Ibid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;57. DeMause, "America's Search for a Fighting Leader," pp. 122-123.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;58. DeMause, "Gulf War," pp. 12-14; Lloyd deMause, Foundations of Psychohistory, pp. 244-332.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;59. Burr C. Brundage, The Fifth Sun: Aztec Gods, Aztec World. Austin, Texas: University of Texas Press, 1979; Patricia R. Anawalt, "Understanding Aztec Human Sacrifice." Archaeology 35(1982): 38-45; Elizabeth P. Benson and Elizabeth H. Boone, Eds. Ritual Human Sacrifice in MesoAmerica. Washington, D.C.: Dumbarton Oaks Research Library, 1985; Burr C. Brundage, The Jade Steps: A Ritual Life of the Aztecs. Salt Lake City: University of Utah Press, 1985.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;60. Details of the combat ritual are documented in Theodore H. Gaster, Thespis: Ritual, Myth and Drama in the Ancient Near East. New York: Harper and Row, n.d.; Valerio Valeri, Kingship and Sacrifice: Ritual and Society and Ancient Hawaii. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1985; Brundage, The Jade Steps; deMause, "Gulf War," pp. 12-14.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;61. Valeri, Kingship and Sacrifice, p. 165.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;62. DeMause, Foundations of Psychohistory, pp. 1-83.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;63. New York Post, June 11, 1991, p. 16; WABC-TV, February 28, 1991; Washington Post, February 24, 1991, p. A26.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;64. Rafael Patai, The Arab Mind. New York: Charles Scribners Sons, 1983; The Wall Street Journal, Febrauary 7, 1991, p. A1; The New York Times, January 7, 1991, p. A1.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;65. The New York Times, October 11, 1994, p. A13.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;66. New York Post, August 11, 1990, p. 3; New York Newsday, January 12, 1991, p. 10.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;67. New York Post, January 17, 1991, p. 31.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;68. Ramsey Clark, The Children Are Dying. Washington, DC: Maisonneuve Press, 1996, p. 113.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;69. The New York Times, January 16, 1991, p. A1 and January 18, 1991, p. A1.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;70. David Roth, Sacred Honor: The Biography of Colin Powell. Zondervan Books, 1993; Howard Means, Colin Powell: A Biography. Ballantine Books, 1992.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;71. Jean Edward Smith, George Bush's War, p. 8; Rick Atkinson, Crusade: The Untold Story of the Persian Gulf War. Boston: Houghton Mifflin Co., 1993, p. 347-348.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;72. The Washington Post, January 16, 1991, p. A1; new York Post, January 17, 1991, p. 8.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;73. Ramsey Clark, War Crimes: A Report on United States War Crimes Against Iraq. Washington, DC: Maisonneuve Press, 1992, p. 15.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;74. Beth Sanders, "Fear and Favor in the Newsroom." California Newsreel, KTEH, San Jose Public Television.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;75. Ibid., p. 17.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;76. U.S. bombs hit 28 civilian hospitals, 52 community health centers, 676 schools, and 56 mosques; see Clark, The Fire This Time, pp. 66. On the psychohistorical role of American TV, see Daniel Dervin, "From Oily War to Holy War: Vicissitudes of Group-Fantasy Surrounding the Persian Gulf Crisis." The Journal of Psychohistory 19(1991): 67-83.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;77. Elizabeth Drew, "Letter from Washington." New Yorker, May 6, 1991, p. 101.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;78. Ibid., p. 69.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;79. WCBS-TV, January 21, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;80. The New Yorker, January 28, 1991, p. 21.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;81. Ramsey Clark, The Children Are Dying. Washington DC: Maisonneuve Press, 1996.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;82. Out Now, "Weapons of Mass Destruction." War Watch, November-December 1991, pp. 1-10; Kane, "What the Gulf War Reveals About George Bush's Childhood," pp. 149-140; Robert Reno, "Heck, Let's Drop a Few More if The Allies Are Buying." New York Newsday, May 16, 1991, p. 50; William M. Arkin, "The Gulf 'Hyperwar'--An Interim Tally." The New York Times, June 22, 1991, p. 23; Nina Burleigh, "Watching Children Starve to Death." Time, June 10, 1991, p. 56; Ross B. Mirkarimi, "Disease, despair, destruction still plague Iraq." In These Times, June 10-23, 1992, p. 10; Clark, The Fire This Time, p. 43; Draper, "The True History of the Gulf War." pp. 36-45.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;83. The U.S. government has used illegal blockade sanctions against the civilians populations in Cuba, Panama, Libya, Iran, Vietnam, Nicaragua and Korea as well as Iraq.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;84. Clark, The Fire This Time, p. 69.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;85. Kemp Houck, "Tank-Plinking in the Gulf." Z Magazine, July/August, 1994, pp. 70-72.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;86. Julia Devin, executive director of the International Commission on Medical Neutrality, November 13, 1991, cited in Draper, "True History of the Gulf War," p. 40.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;87. Ann McFeatters, "The Good Guys Won, and America's Can-do Spirit Was Restored," Chicago Tribune, March 1, 1991.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 3--The Childhood Origins of Terrorism&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  "He who washes my body around my genitals should wear gloves so that I am not touched there."&lt;br /&gt;   --Will of Mohammed Atta&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Because so much of the world outside the West has for historical reasons fallen behind in the evolution of their childrearing modes, the resulting vast differences between national personality types has recently turned into a global battle of terrorism against liberal Western values. In order to understand this new battle, it would be useful to know what makes a terrorist—what developmental life histories they share that can help us see why they want to kill "American infidels" and themselves—so we can apply our efforts to removing the sources of their violence and preventing terrorism in the future. The roots of current terrorist attacks lie, I believe, not in this or that American foreign policy error but in the extremely abusive families of the terrorists. Children who grow up to be Islamic terrorists are products of a misogynist fundamentalist system that often segregates the family into two separate areas: the men's area and the woman's area, where the children are brought up and which the father rarely visits.1 Even in countries like Saudi Arabia today, women by law cannot mix with unrelated men, and public places still have separate women's areas in restaurants and work places, because, as one Muslim sociologist put it bluntly: "In our society there is no relationship of friendship between a man and a woman."2 Families that produce the most terrorists are the most violently misogynist; in Afghanistan, for instance, girls cannot attend schools and women who try to hold jobs or who seem to "walk with pride" are shot.3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Young girls are treated abominably in most fundamentalist families. When a boy is born, the family rejoices; when a girl is born, the whole family mourns.4 The girl's sexuality is so hated that when she is five or so the women grab her, pin her down, and chop off her clitoris and often her labia with a razor blade or piece of glass, ignoring her agony and screams for help, because, they say, her clitoris is "dirty," "ugly," "poisonous," "can cause a voracious appetite for promiscuous sex," and "might render men impotent."5 The area is then often sewed up to prevent intercourse, leaving only a tiny hole for urination. The genital mutilation is excruciatingly painful. Up to a third die from infections, mutilated women must "shuffle slowly and painfully" and usually are unable to orgasm.6 Over 130 million genitally mutilated women are estimated to live today in Islamic nations, from Somali, Nigeria and Sudan to Egypt, Ethiopia, and Pakistan. A recent survey of Egyptian girls and women, for instance, showed 97 percent of uneducated families and 66 percent of educated families still practicing female genital mutilation.7 Although some areas have mostly given up the practice, in others—like Sudan and Uganda—it is increasing, with 90% of the women surveyed saying they planned to circumcise all of their daughters.8&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The mutilation is not required by the Qu´an; Mohammad, in fact, said girls should be treated even better than boys.9 Yet the women have inflicted upon their daughters for millennia the horrors done to them, re-enacting the abuse men inflict on them as they mutilate their daughters while joyfully chanting songs such as this:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"We used to be friends, but today I am the master, for I am a man. Look—I have the knife in my hand…Your clitoris, I will cut it off and throw it away for today I am a man."10&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As the girls grow up in these fundamentalist families, they are usually treated as though they were polluted beings, veiled, and sometimes gang-raped when men outside the family wish to settle scores with men in her family.11 Studies such as a recent survey of Palestinian students show that the sexual abuse of girls is far higher in Islamic societies than elsewhere, with a large majority of all girls reporting that they had been sexually molested as children.12 Even marriage can be considered rape, since the family often chooses the partner and the girl is as young as eight.13 The girl is often blamed for her rape, since it is assumed that "those who don't ask to be raped will never be raped."14 Wife-beating is common and divorce by wives rare—in fact, women have been killed by their families simply because they asked for a divorce.15 It is no wonder that Physicians for Human Rights found, for instance, that "97 percent of Afghan women they surveyed suffered from severe depression."16&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is not surprising that these mutilated, battered women make less than ideal mothers, reinflicting their own miseries upon their children. Visitors to families throughout fundamentalist Muslim societies report on the "slapping, striking, whipping and thrashing" of children, with constant shaming and humiliation, often being told by their mothers that they are "cowards" if they don't hit others.17 Physical abuse of children is continuous; as the Pakistani Conference on Child Abuse reports:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A large number of children face some form of physical abuse, from infanticide and abandonment of babies, to beating, shaking, burning, cutting, poisoning, holding under water or giving drugs or alcohol, or violent acts like punching, kicking, biting, choking, beating, shooting or stabbing…18&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Islamic schools regularly practice corporal punishment—particularly the religious schools from which terrorist volunteers so often come—chaining up their students for days "in dark rooms with little food and hardly any sanitation."19 Sexual abuse—described as including "fondling of genitals, coercing a child to fondle the abuser's genitals, masturbation with the child as either participant or observer, oral sex, anal or vaginal penetration by penis, finger or any other object and [child] prostitution"—is extensive, though impossible to quantify.20 Even mothers have been reported as often "rubbing the penis [of their boys] long and energetically to increase its size."21 According to the recent survey of Palestinian students, boys report having been used sexually even more often than girls—men choosing to rape little boys anally to avoid what they consider the "voracious vaginas" of women.22 In some areas, children are reported to have marks all over their bodies from being burned by their parents with red-hot irons or pins as punishment or to cure being possessed by demons.23 Children are taught strict obedience to all parental commands, stand when their parents enter the room, kiss their hands, don't laugh "excessively," fear them immensely, and learn that giving in to any of their own needs or desires is horribly sinful.24 All these childrearing practices are very much like those that were routinely inflicted upon children in the medieval West.25&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The ascetic results of such punitive upbringings are predictable. When these abused children grow up, they feel that every time they try to self-activate, every time they do something independently for themselves, they will lose the approval of the parents in their heads—mainly their mothers and grandmothers in the women's quarters. When their cities were flooded with oil money and Western popular culture in recent decades, fundamentalist men were first attracted to the new freedoms and pleasures, but soon retreated, feeling they would lose their mommy's approval and be "Bad Boys." Westerners came to represent their own "Bad Boy" self in projection, and had to be killed off, as they felt they themselves deserved, for such unforgivable sins as listening to music, flying kites and enjoying sex.26 As one fundamentalist put it, "America is Godless. Western influence here is not a good thing, our people can see CNN, MTV, kissing…"27 Another described his motives thusly: "We will destroy American cities piece by piece because your life style is so objectionable to us, your pornographic movies and TV."28 Many agree with the Iranian Ministry of Culture that all American television programs "are part of an extensive plot to wipe out our religious and sacred values,"29 and for this reason feel they must kill Americans. Sayyid Qutb, the intellectual father of Islamic terrorism, describes how he turned against the West as he once watched a church dance while visiting America:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"Every young man took the hand of a young woman. And these were the young men and women who had just been singing their hymns! The room became a confusion of feet and legs: arms twisted around hips; lips met lips; chests pressed together."30&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Osama bin Laden himself "while in college frequented flashy nightclubs, casinos and bars [and] was a drinker and womanizer," but soon felt extreme guilt for his sins and began preaching killing Westerners for their freedoms and their sinful enticements of Muslims.31 Most of the Taliban leaders, in fact, are wealthy, like bin Laden, have had contact with the West, and were shocked into their terrorist violence by "the personal freedoms and affluence of the average citizen, by the promiscuity, and by the alcohol and drug use of Western youth …only an absolute and unconditional return to the fold of conservative Islamism could protect the Muslim world from the inherent dangers and sins of the West."32 Bin Laden left his life of pleasures, and has lived with his four wives and fifteen children in a small cave with no running water, waging a holy war against all those who enjoy sinful activities and freedoms that he cannot allow in himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From childhood, then, Islamist terrorists have been taught to kill the part of themselves—and, by projection, others—that is selfish and wants personal pleasures and freedoms. It is in the terror-filled homes—not just later in the terrorist training camps—that they first learn to be martyrs and to "die for Allah." When the terrorist suicidal bombers who were prevented from carrying out their acts were interviewed on TV, they said they felt "ecstatic" as they pushed the button.33 They denied being motivated by the virgins and other enticements supposedly awaiting them in Paradise. Instead, they said they wanted to die to join Allah—to get the love they never got. Mothers of martyrs are reported as happy that they die. One mother of a Palestinian suicide bomber who had blown himself to bits said "with a resolutely cheerful countenance,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"I was very happy when I heard. To be a martyr, that's something. Very few people can do it. I prayed to thank God. I know my son is close to me."34&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Like serial killers—who are also sexually and physically abused as children—terrorists grow up filled with a rage that must be inflicted upon others. Many even preach violence against other Middle Eastern nations like Egypt and Saudi Arabia "for not being sufficiently fervent in the campaign against materialism and Western values."35 If prevention rather than revenge is our goal, rather than pursuing a lengthy military war against terrorists and killing many innocent people while increasing the number of future terrorists, it might be better for the U.S. to back a U.N.-sponsored Marshall Plan for them—one that could include Community Parenting Centers run by local people who could teach more humane childrearing practices36—in order to give them the chance to evolve beyond the abusive family system that has produced the terrorism, just as we provided a Marshall Plan for Germans after WWII for the families that had produced Nazism.37&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. Soraya Altorki, Women in Saudi Arabia: Ideology and Behavior Among the Elite. New York: Columbia University Press, 1986, p. 30; Mazharul Haq Khari, Purdah and Polygamy: A Study in the Social Pathology of the Muslim Society. Peshawar Cantt., Nashiran-e-Ilm-o-Taraqiyet, 1972, p. 91.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2. Mona AlMunajjed, Women in Saudi Arabia Today. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1997, p. 45.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3. The New York Times October 19, 20001, p. A19.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4. Jan Goodwin, Price of Honor: Muslim Women Lift the Veil of Silence on the Islamic World. Boston: Little, Brown, 1994, p. 43.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5. Hanny Lightfoot-Klein, Prisoners of Ritual: An Odyssey Into Female Genital Circumcision in Africa. New York: Harrington Park Pres, 1989, pp. 9, 38, 39.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6. Ibid, p. 81.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;7. Nawal El Saadawi, The Hidden Face of Even: Women in the Arab World. Boston: Beacon Press, 1980, p. 34; for additional references, see Lloyd deMause, "The Universality of Incest." The Journal of Psychohistory 19(1991): 157-164.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;8. Cathy Joseph, "Compassionate Accountability: An Embodied Consideration of Female Genital Mutilation." The Journal of Psychohistory 24(1996): 5. Lindy Williams and Teresa Sobieszczyk, "Attitudes Surrounding the Continuation of Female Circumcision in the Sudan: Passing the Tradition to the Next Generation." Journal of Marriage and the Family 59(1997): 996; Jean P. Sasson, Princess: A True Story of Life Behind the Veil in Saudi Arabia. New York: Morrow, 1992, p. 137; http://www.path.org/Files/FGM-The-Facts.htm.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;9. Mona AlMunajjed, Women in Saudi Arabia Today, p. 14.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;10. Ibid, p. 13.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;11. Eleanor Abdella Doumato, Getting God’s Ear: Women, Islam and Healing in Saudi Arabia and the Gulf. New York: Columbia University Press, 2000, pp. 23, 85; Peter Parkes, "Kalasha Domestic Society." In Hastings Donnan and Frits Selier, Eds., Family and Gender in Pakistan: Domestic Organization in a Muslim Society. New Delhi: Hindustan Publishing Corp., 1997, p. 46; Jan Goodwin,Price of Honor, p. 52.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;12. Muhammad M. Haj-Yahia and Safa Tamish, "The Rates of Child Sexual Abuse and Its Psychological Consequences as Revealed by a Study Among Palestinian University Students." Child Abuse and Neglect 25(2001): 1303-1327, the results of which must be compared to comparable written responses for other areas, with allowance given for the extreme reluctance to reveal abuse that may put their lives in serious danger (p. 1305); for problems of interpretation of sexual abuse figures, see Lloyd deMause, "The Universality of Incest." The Journal of Psychohistory 19(1991): 123-165 (also on www.psychohistory.com in full).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;13. Deborah Ellis, Women of the Afghan War. London: Praeger, 2000, p. 141.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;14. S. Tamish, Misconceptions About Sexuality and Sexual Behavior in Palestinian Society. Ramallah: The Tamer Institute for Community Education, 1996.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;15. "Women’s Woes," The Economist August 14, 1999, p. 32.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;16. MSNBC, October 4, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;17. Mazharul Haq Khari, Purdah and Polygamy, p. 107.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;18. Samra Fayyazuddin, Anees Jillani, Zarina Jillani, The State of Pakistan’s Children 1997. Islamabad Pakistan: Sparc, 1998, p. 46.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;19. Ibid, p. 47.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;20. Samra Fayyazuddin et al, The State of Pakistan’s Children 1997, p. 51.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;21. Allen Edwardes, The Cradle of Erotica. New York: The Julian Press, 1963, p. 40.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;22. Muhammad M. Haj-Yahia and Safa Tamish, "The Rates of Child Sexual Abuse…," p. 1320; Fatna A. Sabbah, Woman in the Muslim Unconscious. New York: Pergamon Press, 1984, p. 28.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;23. Samuel M. Zwemer, Childhood in the Moslem World, p. 104; Hilma Natalia Granqvist, Child Problems Among the Arabs: Studies in a Muhammadan Village in Palestine. Helsingfors: Soderstrom, 1950, pp. 102-107.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;24. Soraya Altorki, Women in Saudi Arabia: Ideology and Behavior Among the Elite. New York: Columbia University Press, 1986, pp. 72-76.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;25. Lloyd deMause, "The Evolution of Childrearing." The Journal of Psychohistory 28(2001): 362-451.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;26. Time, October 22, 2001, p. 56.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;27. Jan Goodwin, Price of Honor, p. 64.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;28. MSNBC October 1, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;29. Benjamin R. Barber, Jihad vx. McWorld. New York: Ballantine Books, 1995, p. 207.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;30. The New York Times, October 13, 2001, p. A15.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;31. Yossef Bodansky, Bin Laden: The Man Who Declared War on America. Rocklin: Forum, 1999, p. 3.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;32. Ibid, p. 4.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;33. "60 Minutes," September 23, 2001.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;34. Joseph Lelyveld, "All Suicide Bombers Are Not Alike." New York Times Magazine, October 28, 2001, p. 50.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;35. The New York Times, October 22, 2001, p. B4.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;36. Robert B. McFarland and John Fanton, "Moving Towards Utopia: Prevention of Child Abuse." The Journal of Psychohistory 24(1997): 320-331.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;37. Lloyd deMause, "War as Righteous Rape and Purification." The Journal of Psychohistory 27(2000): 407-438.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 4--Restaging Early Traumas in War and Social Violence&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  "A just war for the true interests of the state advances its development within a few years by tens of years, stimulates all healthy elements and represses insidious poison."&lt;br /&gt;   -Adolf Lasson&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When Adolf Hitler moved to Vienna in 1907 at the age of eighteen, he reported in Mein Kampf, he haunted the prostitutes' district, fuming at the "Jews and foreigners" who directed the "revolting vice traffic" which "defiled our inexperienced young blond girls" and injected "poison" into the bloodstream of Germany.1 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Months before this blood poison delusion was formed, Hitler had the only romantic infatuation of his youth, with a young girl, Stefanie.2 Hitler imagined that Stefanie was in love with him (although in reality she had never met him) and thought he could communicate with her via mental telepathy. He was so afraid of approaching her that he made plans to kidnap her and then murder her and commit suicide in order to join with her in death. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hitler's childhood had been so abusive-his father regularly beat him "with a hippopotamus whip," once enduring 230 blows of his father's cane and another time nearly killed by his father's whipping3 that he was full of rage toward the world. When he grew up, his sexual feelings were so mixed up with his revenge fantasies that he believed his sperm was poisonous and might enter the woman's bloodstream during sexual intercourse and poison her.4 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hitler's rage against "Jewish blood-poisoners" was, therefore, a projection of his own fears that he might become a blood-poisoner. Faced with the temptation of the more permissive sexuality of Vienna, he wanted to have sex with women, but was afraid his sperm would poison their blood. He then projected his own sexual desires into Jews- "The black-haired Jewboy lies in wait for hours, satanic joy in his face, for the unsuspecting girl"5 and ended up accusing Jews of being "world blood-poisoners" who "introduced foreign blood into our people's body."6 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As is usually the case with delusional systems, Hitler's projection of his fears of his own poisonous sexuality into Jews and foreigners helped him avoid a psychotic breakdown and allowed him to function during his later life. He admitted this quite specifically in Mein Kampf, saying that when he "recognized the Jew as the cold-hearted, shameless, and calculating director of this revolting traffic in the scum of the big city, a cold shudder ran down my back . . . the scales dropped from my eyes. A long soul struggle had reached its conclusion."7 From that moment on, Hitler became a professional anti-Semite, ordering Nazi doctors to find out how Jewish blood differed from Aryan blood, having his own blood regularly sucked by leeches to try to get rid of its "poison,"8 giving speeches full of metaphors of blood poisoning and of Jews sucking people's blood out and, eventually, ordering the extermination of all "world blood-poisoners" in the worst genocide and the most destructive war ever experienced by mankind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The success of Hitler's ability to use anti-Semitism to save his sanity was dependent, of course, upon there being millions of followers who shared his fantasies about poisonous enemies infecting the body of Europe. Much of Europe at that time shared Hitler's experience of a severely abusive childhood,9 and many shared his fantasy that the ills of the modern world were caused by the poisonous nature of Jews.10 When he used metaphors of blood in his speeches, saying the world was a constant warfare of one people against another, where "one creature drinks the blood of another," and that Jews were spiders that "sucked the people's blood out," he was cheered on by millions who shared his fantasies.11 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;GROUP-FANTASIES OF POISON BLOOD &lt;br /&gt;In studying the shared fantasies of nations connected with how it feels to be part of a group at a particular historical moment-what I have termed historical group-fantasies12 I have regularly found images of "poison blood" prior to outbreaks of war and violent revolution. In war, the enemy is imagined to be sucking out the blood of the nation; in revolution, the state is the blood-sucker, as in the fantasy before the French Revolution that the state was an "immense and infernal machine which seizes each citizen by the throat and pumps out his blood."13 Images of poison blood are periodic in history. They are usually found in conjunction with images of guilt for recent prosperity and progress that are felt to "pollute the national blood-stream with sinful excess," making men "soft" and "feminine," a frightful condition that can only be cleansed by a blood-shedding purification.14 This fantasy of periodic shedding of poisoned blood through war is based on the same presumed cleansing effects as the bloodletting therapies physicians prescribed through the nineteenth century to cure many diseases, which also were believed to be caused by "gluttony, luxury and lustful excesses."15 As one military leader put it, war "is one of the great agencies by which human progress is effected. [It] purges a nation of its humors...and chastens it, as sickness or adversity...chastens an individual;" it cures it of its "worship of comfort, wealth, and general softness..."16 When John Adams asked Thomas Jefferson "how to prevent...luxury from producing effeminacy, intoxication, extravagance, vice and folly?" Jefferson's answer was: "The tree of liberty must be refreshed from time to time with the blood of patriots."17 As Sherlock Holmes expressed it in a story set in August 1914, rapid material progress had produced a feeling that "God's curse hung heavy over a degenerate world, for there was an awesome hush and a feeling of vague expectancy in the sultry and stagnant air...[but] a cleaner, better, stronger land will lie in the sunshine when the storm has cleared....A bloody purging would be good for the country."18 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wars have often been thought of as purifying the nation's polluted blood by virtue of a sacrificial rite identical to the rites of human sacrifice so common in early historical periods. The blood of those sacrificed is believed to renew the nation. War, said those preparing for the bloody Finnish Civil War, purges guilt-producing material prosperity through the blood of soldiers sacrificed on the battlefield: "The idea of sacrifice permeated the war...Youth...have heard the nation's soul crying for its renewal, their heart's blood [because] nations drink renewal from the blood of the fallen soldiers."19 Usually the blood of the soldiers is thought of as being needed to feed a maternal figure, either mother earth or, like the Aztecs, a bloodthirsty mother-goddess.20 War renewed national strength by feeding blood to the goddess the state was "reborn" by the soldier's blood, and war cleansed the polluted national bloodstream as if there was a "rebirth from the womb of history," a "bloody baptism" that removed all poisonous self-indulgence.21 "A nation hath been born again,/ Regenerate by a second birth!" wrote W. W. Howe after the bloody American Civil War.22 Another American, speaking of World War I, said "It was like the pouring of new blood into old veins."23 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The question immediately arises: How do such poisoned blood fears originate? And what is their connection with birth? The answers to these questions will become more convincing only after we have examined a prior question: Why is war so often depicted as a woman? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;GROUP-FANTASIES OF DANGEROUS WOMEN &lt;br /&gt;For the past two decades, I have been collecting historical material from sources such as magazine covers and political cartoons on images of war. One of the most unexpected finding of was that war was so often shown as a dangerous, bloodthirsty woman.24 Despite the fact that women neither play much part in deciding on wars nor in fighting them, war has so often been depicted as a dangerous woman (Illustration 3:1) that a visitor to our planet might wrongly conclude that women were our most bellicose sex. From Athena to Freyja, from Marianne to Brittannia, terrifying women have been depicted as war goddesses,25 devouring, raping and ripping apart her children. The image has become so familiar we no longer think to question why women are so often shown as presiding over war rather than as its victims, as they are in reality. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; Even in antiquity, when the god of war was usually male, his mother was imagined to have hovered above the battlefield, demanding more blood to feed her voracious appetite.26 And athough it was almost always men who fought the battles,27 women in early societies were expected to come along to watch from the sidelines, rather like cheerleaders at a sports match, shrieking their own battle-cries, heckling and insulting those warriors who held back and demanding a plentiful show of blood on the battlefield.28 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE MARIE ANTOINETTE SYNDROME AND SOCIAL VIOLENCE &lt;br /&gt;&gt; The French Revolution fully demonstrates the role of the dangerous woman fantasy in social violence, being preceded by a deluge of pamphlets and newspapers picturing Marie Antoinette-actually a rather sweet-natured young woman-as a sexually voracious, incestuous, lesbian, murderous "bloodsucker of the French."29 The French Revolution, Terror and revolutionary wars were accompanied by increasingly violent Marie Antoinette fantasies, centering on grotesque images of her imagined sexual perversities, while the king was pictured as merely an impotent tool in her hands. Finally, the Tribunal, whipped up by the press, declared her a "ravening beast" and chopped off her head, after she had been accused of being a "tigress thirsty for the blood of the French," a "ferocious panther who devoured the French, the female monster whose pores sweated the purest blood of the sans-culottes," a "vampire who sucks the blood of the French," and a "monster who needed to slake her thirst on the blood of the French."30 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have found that group-fantasies of monstrous bloodthirsty women have preceded every war I have analyzed. Even the most popular movies prior to wars reflect this dangerous woman fantasy. The biggest movie preceding W.W.II was The Wizard of Oz, which is about a wicked witch and how to kill her; the second biggest was Gone With the Wind, featuring a bitchy Scarlet and the third biggest was The Women, which boasted it featured 135 dangerous women. All About Eve before Korea and Cleopatra before Vietnam had similar dangerous women as leads, and the Persian Gulf War was preceded by a whole string of dangerous women movies, from Fatal Attraction to Thelma and Louise,31 including a hit TV series entitled Dangerous Women. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When war breaks out, these terrifying women images disappear from the nation's fantasy life. The dangerous woman image now is projected into the enemy, so that the war is experienced unconsciously as a battle with a mother-figure. For example, when the United States attacked Libya, the New York Post reported the rumor that American intelligence had discovered that Moammar Khadafy was actually a "transvestite dressed in women's clothes and high heels,"32 even touching up a photo to show how he "might look...dressed in drag." Even more often, the enemy is shown as a dangerous mommy, as in the Persian Gulf War when Saddam Hussein was depicted as a dangerous pregnant mother with a nuclear bomb in her womb or as the mother of a death-baby (see Chapter 2) &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; Hallucinating dangerous feminine characteristics in one's enemies goes all the way back to antiquity, when the earliest battles were imagined to have been fought against female monsters, often the mother of the hero, whatever her name-Tiamat, Ishtar, Inanna, Isis, or Kali.33 Typical is the Aztec mother-goddess Huitzilopochtli, who had "mouths all over her body" that cried out to be fed the blood of soldiers.34 Early Indo-European warriors had to pass through initiatory rituals in order to attain full status in which they dressed up and attacked a monstrous dummy female poisonous serpent, complete with three heads.35 Although early warriors fought against men, not women, they often anally raped and castrated their enemies, turning them into symbolic women; from ancient Norse to ancient Egyptian societies, heaps of enemy penises on the battlefield are commonly portrayed.36 In addition, according to the world's leading historian of war, "the opportunity to engage in wholesale rape was not just among the rewards of successful war but, from the soldier's point of view, one of the cardinal objectives for which he fought."37 More women have been raped and killed in some wars than enemy soldiers. The hero is therefore simultaneously both a self-killer, punishing projected parts of himself, and a mother-killer, inflicting revenge for early traumas.38 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the same time, by restaging early traumas in wars the magical goal is achieved of merging with the mother in a defensive maneuver to deny her as a dangerous object. Giving one's life for one's Motherland means finally joining with her. The soldier who dies in war, says one patriot, "dies peacefully. He who has a Motherland dies in comfort...in her, like a baby falling asleep in its warm and soft cradle..."39 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yet even though we understand that both the Motherland and the enemy in wars are ultimately the early mother, the question remains: what could possibly be the infantile origin of fantasies of the enemy as a poisonous blood-sucking monster? Why did Americans before the Revolutionary War feel "poisoned by Mother England" and fight a war rather than pay a minor tax? Why did Hitler fear "blood-sucking Jews and foreigners," and why did Aztec soldiers go to war to feed blood to a monstrous mother-goddess? Closer to today, why did Americans for so long fear their "national life-blood" was being "poisoned" by Communists? Why do so many today feel the government and welfare recipients are "sucking their blood?" Images of blood-sucking, engulfing enemies are ubiquitous throughout history. Surely our blood was never really poisoned or sucked out of us by a maternal monster in our past. Or was it? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;WAR AND THE FETAL DRAMA &lt;br /&gt;As I described in my Foundations of Psychohistory,40 when I first began collecting the emotional imagery surrounding the outbreak of war I was puzzled by recurring claims by aggressors that they were forced to go to war against their wishes because "a net had suddenly been thrown over their head" or a "ring of iron was closing about us more tightly every moment" or they had been "seized by the throat and strangled." I piled up hundreds of these images of nations being choked and strangled, "unable to draw a breath," "smothered, walled-in," "unable to relieve the inexorable pressure" of a world "pregnant with events," followed by feelings of being "picked up bodily" in "an inexorable slide" towards war, starting with a "rupture of diplomatic relations" and a "descent into the abyss," being "unable to see the light at the end of the tunnel" as the nation takes its "final plunge over the brink," and even that wars were "aborted" if ended too soon. Given the concreteness of all this birth imagery, I concluded that war was a rebirth fantasy of enormous power shared by nations undergoing deep regression to fetal traumas. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; War has long been described in images of pregnancy: "War develops in the womb of State politics; its principles are hidden there as the particular characteristics of the individual are hidden in the embryo" (Clausewitz); "Germany is never so happy as when she is pregnant with a war" (proverb).41 Wars are felt to be life-and-death struggles for "breathing space" and "living room," Lebensraum, as though nations were reliving the growing lack of space and oxygen common to all fetuses just prior to and during birth (plus, for most infants right up to Hitler's generation, the reliving of the pain of tight swaddling). As Adzema puts it, "feelings of expansion are followed by a fear of entrapment."42 Nations become paranoid prior to wars, and feel they have to resort to violence in order to get out of what appears to be a choking womb and birth canal. Bethmann-Hollweg, for example, told the Reichstag in announcing war in 1914 that Germany was surrounded by enemies, and "he who is menaced as we are and is fighting for his highest possession can only consider how he is to hack his way through."43 As Hitler repeated over and over again, only a violent "rebirth" could "purge the world of the Jewish poison" and avoid it being "asphyxiated and destroyed."44 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Now, the notion that war might be a battle against a dangerous mother is difficult enough to believe. That it in addition includes fantasies that you are hacking your way out of the engulfment of your own birth is infinitely harder to accept. But what followed then in my psychohistorical research into imagery prior to wars was a discovery that seemed to be a final step into the unbelievable, revealing a depth of regression prior to wars greater than anything yet contemplated in the psychological literature. Yet it was a discovery that for the first time seemed to explain the true origin of the poison blood imagery. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; What I found was that the cartoons, past and present, of the enemy in war were dominated by an image that was even more widespread than that of the dangerous mommy: it was that of a sea-beast, often with many heads or arms, a dragon or a hydra or a serpent or an octopus that threatened to poison the lifeblood of the nation. Most early cultures believed in this beast as a dragon that was associated with watery caves or lakes; modern wars show the beast as a blood-sucking, many-headed enemy. This serpentine, poisonous monster I have termed the Poisonous Placenta, since it resembled what the actual placenta must have sometimes felt like to the growing fetus, particularly when the placenta fails in its tasks of cleansing ithe fetal blood of wastes and of replenishing its oxygen supply. When the blood coming to the fetus from the placenta is bright red and full of nutrients and oxygen, the fetus feels it is being fed by a Nurturant Placenta, but when the mother smokes, takes drugs or is hurt or frightened or otherwise stressed, the placenta does not remove the wastes from the fetal blood, which therefore becomes polluted and depleted of oxygen. Under these stressful conditions, the helpless fetus experiences an asphyxiating Poisonous Placenta, the prototype for all later hate relationships, including the murderous mother, the castrating father or the dangerous enemy. It is even likely that the fetus, like Oedipus, feels it is actually battling with the dangerous beast (Sphinx means "strangler" in Greek) in order to restore connections with the Nurturant Placenta. This battle, one that I have termed the fetal drama, is repeated in death-and-rebirth restagings of traumatic battles in all wars and other social violence. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; The cosmic battle with the Poisonous Placenta (the capitals are in honor of it being the prototype for God and Nation), where we repeat the fetal drama of a paradise lost, of being sucked into the whirlpool and crushing pressures of birth, and where we fight the placental dragon, is well depicted in a comic-book character, Conan the Barbarian, although I could just as easily have used pictures and texts from ancient myths of battles with sea-beasts such as Tiamat, Rahab, Behemoth, Humbaba, Apophis, Hydra, Gorgon or Typhon.45 In this version, a baby is first shown abandoned, beginning his watery birth passage between head-crushing bones, going down the whirlpool of birth after the amniotic waters break, and then being choked by the Poisonous Placenta, a black sea-monster that tries to asphyxiate it. The hero, an imaginary powerful version of the fetus, battles with the Poisonous Placenta and frees the fetus, who reaches the safety of land. The final panel shows that the goal, however, is not birth, the arrival on land, but the reuniting with the placenta. That it is the Nurturant and not the Poisonous Placenta that holds the baby in its embrace is depicted by its being shown as a white sea beast. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; In most cultures, the placenta is considered very much alive after delivery; it is felt to be so dangerous to the community that unless it is buried somewhere deep the whole tribe will fall sick.46 The fantasy of the Poisonous Placenta is even present in most small groups. As one group analyst describes his conclusions from a lifetime of studying unconscious group images: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One of the most active, or rather paralyzing, unconscious group representations is that of Hydra: the group is felt to be a single body with a dozen arms at the ends of which are heads and mouths, each functioning independently of the others...incessantly searching for prey to be squeezed and suffocated, and ready to devour one another if they are not satisfied.47 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Obviously, full understanding of the placental source of "poison blood" imagery and of the fetal origins of war and social violence is going to have to wait until we investigate more fully the psychology of dangerous wombs, Poisonous Placentas and asphyxiating births which is to say, until we understand more about both the psychology and neurobiology of fetal life. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE ORIGINS OF FETAL PSYCHOLOGY &lt;br /&gt;After Freud initially proposed that mental life began after birth, he later admitted that he had come to believe he was wrong, saying that "the act of birth is the first experience of anxiety."48 Although most other psychoanalysts believed mental life began only with infancy, there were a number of exceptions, beginning with Otto Rank's The Trauma of Birth in 1923,49 which began the investigation of birth anxiety derivatives in adult life and culture. After Rank, Donald Winnicott wrote in the early 1940s a paper on "Birth Memories, Birth Trauma, and Anxiety,"50 which, however, was little noticed, since, as he said, "It is rare to find doctors who believe that the experience of birth is important to the baby, that it could have any significance in the emotional development of the individual, and that memory traces of the experience could persist and give rise to trouble even in the adult." While still a pediatrician, Winnicott saw that newborn babies varied enormously and that prolonged labor could be traumatic to the fetus, resulting in extreme anxiety-so much so that he thought "some babies are born paranoid, by which I mean in a state of expecting persecution..."51 He was even able to conclude that "at full term, there is already a human being in the womb, one that is capable of having experiences and of accumulating body memories and even of organizing defensive measures to deal with traumata..." He sometimes would allow his child patients to work through birth anxiety directly, having one child sit in his lap and "get inside my coat and turn upside down and slide down to the ground between my legs; this he repeated over and over again....After this experience I was prepared to believe that memory traces of birth can persist."52 He also encouraged some adult patients to relive the breathing changes, constrictions of the body, head pressures, convulsive movements and fears of annihilation experienced during their births, with dramatic therapeutic results.53 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After Winnicott, psychotherapists such as Fodor, Mott, Raskovsky, Janov, Grof, Verny, Fedor-Freybergh, Janus and others published extensive work showing how their patients relived birth trauma in therapy and removed major blocks in their emotional lives.54 These traumatic birth feelings of being trapped, of crushing head pressures and cardiac distress, of being sucked into a whirlpool or swallowed by terrifying monsters, of explosive volcanoes and death-rebirth struggles appear regularly in the 60 percent of our dreams that have been found to contain overt pre- and perinatal images,55 although most therapists continue to overlook their connections with actual birth memories. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Perhaps one of the most important results of clinical research by therapists sensitive to perinatal trauma-as described particularly in the work of Linda Share56 is how regularly early trauma produces an overwhelming fear of all progress in life. It is as though the fetus concludes, "Going forward in life led to disaster; I must remain 'unborn' all my life to avoid a repetition of this horrible start." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; Fetuses that experience injuries in the womb, premature births, birth complications, and many other medical conditions as newborns regularly live the rest of their lives in fear of all growth and individuation.57 For instance, one baby who was born with a congenital atresia of the esophagus, so that she choked on feedings, was seen to have multiple fears of dying all during a 30-year followup study into her life.58 Another, who often dreamed of lying in a refrigerator, asked his parents about the image, and they told him that as a newborn the window of his room had mistakenly been left open on an extremely cold winter night, and they "had thawed him out of his urine, feces and vomitus."59 Interpretation of this continuing fear led to a turning point in the treatment and in the patient's life. Another baby was born with an intestinal obstruction that prevented digestion, so she vomited up all her milk. Although the condition was repaired at one month, for the rest of her life she was concerned with disaster fantasies every time growth was imminent. As Share described her, "Each new opportunity for advancement stood for a metaphorical 'birth.' To be born in any kind of way meant to have to reexperience the disaster of her infancy: starvation, pain, surgery, and near-death. These, then, were the disasters she fantasized, the panic attacks each time she headed for something new and creative."60 As with all early trauma, any progress threatened repetition of disaster. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;RECENT RESEARCH INTO FETAL MEMORY &lt;br /&gt;&gt; Much has changed in our knowledge of the fetus during the decades since the early pioneering excursions into perinatal psychology. Neurobiologists have made startling advances in the understanding of how the brain develops in the womb, experimental psychologists have discovered a great deal about fetal learning, pediatricians have linked all kinds of later problems to fetal distress, and one psychoanalyst has even begun to compare thousands of hours of ultrasound observations of individual fetuses with their emotional problems during infancy in therapy with her. There are now thousands of books and articles on the subject, as well as two international associations of pre- and perinatal psychology, each with its own journal.61 I will here only be able to summarize some of the main trends of this extensive recent research. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Biologists used to think that because the fetus had incomplete myelination of neurons it couldn't have memories.62 This notion has been disproved, since impulses can be carried quite efficiently in the thinly myelinated nerves of fetuses, only at a somewhat slower velocity, which is offset by the shorter distances traveled.63 Indeed, far from being an unfeeling being, the fetus has been found to be exquisitely sensitive to its surroundings, and our earliest feelings have been found to be coded into our early emotional memory system centering in the amygdala, the central fear system, quite distinct from the declarative memory system centering in the hippocampus, the center of consciousness, that becomes fully functional only in later childhood.64 These early emotional memories are usually unavailable to conscious, declarative memory recall, so early fears and even defenses against them are often only recaptured through body memories and by analyzing the consequences of the traumas.65 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The fetal nervous system is so well developed that by the end of the first trimester it responds to the stroking of its palm by a light hair by grasping, of its lips by sucking, and of its eyelids by squinting.66 It will jump if touched by the amniocentesis needle and turn away from the light when a doctor introduces a brightly lit fetoscope.67 By the second trimester, the fetus is not only seeing and hearing, it is actively tasting, feeling, exploring and learning from its environment, now floating peacefully, now kicking vigorously, turning somersaults, urinating, grabbing its umbilicus when frightened, stroking and even licking its placenta, conducting little boxing matches with its companion if it is a twin and responding to being touched or spoken to through the mother's abdomen.68 Each fetus develops its own pattern of activity, so that ultrasound technicians quickly learn to recognize each fetus as a distinct personality.69 Even sensual life begins in the womb; if a boy, the fetus has regular erections of his penis, coinciding with REM sleep phases, and baby girls have been seen masturbating during REM sleep.70 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE EMOTIONAL EFFECTS OF FETAL STRESS &lt;br /&gt;&gt; In addition to what we know about the disastrous effects on the fetus of prenatal exposure to drugs and alcohol,71 we now have considerable evidence on how maternal stress and other emotions are transmitted to the fetus. When a pregnant mother is offered a cigarette after having been deprived of smoking for 24 hours there is a significant acceleration in fetal heartbeat even before the cigarette is lit, and maternal smoking during pregnancy has been found to triple the rate of Attention Deficit Hyperactivity Disorders later in the child.72 The fetus has been found to be sensitive to a wide range of maternal emotions in addition to any drugs or other physical traumas she endures.73 When the mother feels anxiety, her increased heartbeat, frightened speech, and alterations in neurotransmitter levels are instantly communicated to the fetus, and her tachycardia is followed within seconds by the fetus's tachycardia; when she feels fear, within 50 seconds the fetus can be made hypoxic (low oxygen). Pregnant monkeys stressed by simulated threatening attack had such impaired blood circulation to their uteruses that their fetuses were severely asphyxiated.74 Alterations in adrenaline, plasma epinephrine and norepinephrine levels, high levels of hydroxycortico-steriods, hyperventilation and many other products of maternal anxiety are also known to directly affect the human fetus. Numerous other studies document sensory, hormonal and biochemical mechanisms by which the fetus is in communication with the mother's feelings and with the outside world.75 Even baby monkeys have been found to be hyperactive, with higher levels of the stress hormone, cortisol, after birth from a mother who was experimentally stressed during her pregnancy.76 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While positive maternal emotions have been experimentally shown to increase later growth, alertness, calmness and intelligence the fetus even benefits from the mother singing to it in the womb and prenatal infant stimulation, particularly being bathed in pleasant music, improves fetal development compared to control groups,77 maternal distress and chemical toxins have been shown to produce low birth weights, increased infant mortality, respiratory infections, asthma and reduced cognitive development.78 Ultrasound studies record fetal distress clearly, as it thrashes about and kicks in pain during hypoxia and other conditions. One mother whose husband had just threatened her verbally with violence came into the doctor's office with the fetus thrashing and kicking so violently as to be painful to her, with an elevated heart rate that continued for hours.79 The same wild thrashing has been seen in fetuses of mothers whose spouses have died suddenly. Maternal fright can actually cause the death of the fetus, and death of the husband and other severe emotional distress within the family during the mother's pregnancy have been associated with fetal damage in large samples in several countries.80 Marital discord between spouses has been correlated "with almost 100 per cent certainty...with child morbidity in the form of ill-health, neurological dysfunction, developmental lags and behavior disturbance."81 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Margaret Fries has conducted a 40-year longitudinal study predicting emotional patterns that remain quite constant throughout the lives of those studied, correlating the patterns to the mother's attitude toward the fetus during pregnancy.82 Maternal emotional stress, hostility toward the fetus and fetal distress have also been statistically correlated in various studies with more premature births, lower birth weights, more neonate neurotransmitter imbalances, more clinging infant patterns, more childhood psychopathology, more physical illness, higher rates of schizophrenia, lower IQ in early childhood, greater school failure, higher delinquency and greater propensity as an adult to use drugs, commit violent crimes and commit suicide.83 This increase in social violence due to pre- and perinatal conditions has recently been confirmed by a major Danish study showing that boys of mothers who do not want to have them (25 percent of pregnant mothers admit they do not want their babies)84 and who also experience birth complications are four times more likely when they get to be teenagers to commit violent crimes than control groups.85 American studies also show similar higher violent crime rates correlated with maternal rejection during pregnancy.86 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE NEUROBIOLOGY OF EARLY TRAUMA &lt;br /&gt;&gt; There are sound neurobiological reasons for this correlation between fetal trauma and social violence. Early brain development is determined both by genes and by cellular selection and self-organizational processes that are crucially dependent upon the uterine environment.87 Since fetal and early infantile traumas and abdonments occur while the brain is still being formed, while cell adhesion molecules are still determining the brain's initial mapping processes and while synaptic connections are still undergoing major developmental changes, memories of early traumas cannot be handled as traumas are later in life and instead are coded in separate neuronal networks that retain their emotional power well into adulthood.88 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fetal abuse can be direct, either from drugs or from the pregnant mother being abused by her mate. According to the Surgeon General, "one in three pregnant women in America is slapped, kicked or punched by their mates."89 In addition, maternal emotional stress produces such biochemical imbalances as an overactivation of the pituitary-adrenal cortical and sympathetic-adrenal medullary systems with consequent increases of adrenocorticotrophic hormone (ACTH), cortisol, pituitary growth hormone and catecholamine levels. Maternal emotional stress has even been correlated with damage to the hippocampus, the center, along with the thalamus, of conscious memory and self feelings.90 Furthermore, the emotions of the mother can be directly transmitted through the neurotransmitters and other hormones in her blood to the fetal blood and then to DNA-binding receptors in the fetal cells that turn genes on and off, thus programming her stress directly into the developing fetal brain.91 This bath of maternal hormonal imbalances can produce severe fetal traumatic emotional dysfunctions.92 Baby rats, for instance, whose mothers had been frightened by loud noises during pregnancy, were found to have copious supplies of stress hormones, plus fewer receptors for benzodiazepines and fewer GABA receptors, both needed for calming action during stress.93 The results of the mother not wanting her baby can prove lethal: one study of eight thousand pregnant women found that unwanted babies were 2.4 times more likely to die in the first month of life.94 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Infants traumatized in utero and during birth are those Winnicott referred to as "born paranoid," and can remain hypersensitive to stress, over-fearful, withdrawn and angry all of their lives. Fetal traumas and abandonments result in overstimulation of neurotransmitters, producing hypersensitivity and other imbalances in such important neurotransmitters as the catecholamines. The most important of these imbalances is low serotonin levels, which have been demonstrated to lead to persistent hyperarousal and compulsive reenactment in violent social behavior, including both homicide and suicide.95 Because of this, reenactment in later life can be an even more potent source of violent behavior in the case of fetal trauma than it has been found to be in the case of childhood or war trauma.96 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The same neurobiological factors have been found to be responsible for the increase in violence against self. Suicide patterns are so strongly linked to birth that epidemiologists have found higher suicide rates in areas of the country that a few decades earlier had had higher birth injuries.97 What probably happens is that birth traumas reset life-long serotonin and noradrenaline levels to lower levels, since there is a strong statistical link between low serotonin and noradrenaline and violent suicides.98 Other studies have shown that even the types of suicides were correlated with the kinds of perinatal traumas, asphyxia during birth leading to more suicides through strangulation, hanging and drowning, mechanical trauma during birth correlated with mechanical suicide elements, drugs given during birth being correlated to suicide by drugs, and so on. The rise in adolescent drug addiction and suicide recently, mainly connected with drug use, is believed to be at least partially due to the more frequent use of drugs prescribed by obstetricians during birth in recent decades.99 The same principle may hold for the rise of violent crimes during the 1970s and 80s, which has been connected with the rise of the extremely painful rite of circumcision in newborn boys during the 1950s and 60s;100 it could equally have contributed to the rise of teenage suicides, since perinatal trauma can also be turned against the self. Violence done to babies always returns on the social level. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; Far from being the safe, cozy haven to which we all supposedly want to return, the womb is in fact often a dangerous and often painful abode,101 where "more lives are lost during the nine gestational months than in the ensuing 50 years of postnatal life."102 Few fetuses, for instance, escape experiencing painful drops in oxygen levels when the mother is emotionally upset, smokes, drinks alcohol or takes other drugs. As the placenta stops growing during the final months of pregnancy, it regresses in efficiency, becoming tough and fibrous, as its cells and blood vessels degenerate and it becomes full of blood clots and calcifications, making the fetus even more susceptible to hypoxia as it grows larger and making the late-term fetus "extremely hypoxic by adult standards."103 Furthermore, the weight of the fetus pressing down into the pelvis can compress blood vessels supplying the placenta, producing additional placental failure.104 Practice contractions near birth give the fetus periodic "squeezes," decreasing oxygen level even further,105 while birth itself is so hypoxic that "hypoxia of a certain degree and duration is a normal phenomenon in every delivery," not just in more severe cases.106 The effects on the fetus of this extreme hypoxia are dramatic: normal fetal breathing stops, fetal heart rate accelerates, then decelerates, and the fetus thrashes about frantically in a life-and-death struggle to liberate itself from its terrifying asphyxiation.107 In addition, fetal abuse is often the result of the pregnant mother's wish to hurt or punish her unborn child. One study showed 8 percent of 112 pregnant American women openly acknowledged this wish, often hitting their abdomen or otherwise purposely abusing their fetus.108 The real figure is likely to be higher than this, particularly in the past. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE REALITY OF FETAL MEMORY &lt;br /&gt;That the fetal memory system is sufficiently mature not only to learn in the womb but also to remember prenatal and birth experiences is confirmed by a growing body of experimental, observational and clinical data. Neonates can remember lullabies learned prenatally109 and can pick out at birth their mothers' voices from among other female voices and respond differently (by the increased ratre of sucking on a pacifier) to familiar melodies they had heard in utero.110 Sallenbach played simple melodies to the fetus in utero, based on four notes, and found that the fetus was able not only to move to the beat but continued to mark the beat when the notes were discontinued.111 As evidence of even more complex memories, DeCasper had 16 pregnant women read either The Cat in the Hat or a second poem with a different meter to their fetuses twice a day for the last six weeks of their pregnancy.112 When the babies were born, he hooked up their pacifiers to a mechanism that allowed them to chose one of two tape recordings by sucking slowly or quickly, choosing either the tape in which their mothers read the familiar poem or the tape where she read the unfamiliar poem. The babies soon were listening to the tape of the familiar poem, indicating their mastery of the task of remembering complex speech patterns learned in utero. Chamberlain sums up his extensive work on birth memories, which he found very reliable when comparing them with both the memories of the mother and hospital records, "They demonstrate the same clear awareness of violence, danger, and breech of trust which any of us adults might show in a similar situation...Even three-year-olds sometimes have explicit and accurate birth recall."113 Distress during birth is particularly able to be later remembered during dreams, when dissociated early neural emotional memory systems are more easily accessed. For instance, one child who had been a "blue baby" and near death while tangled in his umbilicus during birth and had had a forceps delivery had the following revealing nightmare during most of his childhood: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I would be kneeling down, all bent over. I am frantically trying to untie knots in some kind of rope. I am just starting to get free of the rope when I get punched in the face.114 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;With the number of recent experiments demonstrating fetal competence, classical conditioning and more advanced learning ability,115 it is not surprising that some parents have recently begun to make the fetus a "member of the family," playing with them, massaging them and calming them down when they thought they had communicated distress by excessive movement and kicking, and trading light pokes in return for fetal kicks, in what they call "The Kicking Game."116 One father taught his baby to kick in a circle; a mother played a nightly game where she tapped her abdomen three times and the fetus bumped back three times.117 Another father who called out "Hoo hoo!" next to his pregnant wife's belly nightly found his child pushing with a foot into his cheek on whichever side he called; father and baby played this game for 15 weeks; he found his next baby was able to learn the same game.118 These parents tried to avoid maternal stress, loud arguments and loud noises especially rock music because they became aware it produced fetal distress. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&gt; Recent insights into fetal learning have led to some impressive research on fetal enrichment that demonstrates that prenatal stimulation produces advances in motoric abilities and intelligence that last for years. Experimental groups of pregnant women and their fetuses who participated in prenatal stimulation enrichment were investigated in parallel with carefully selected control groups not involved in any prenatal program. The postnatal evaluation of both groups on standard developmental tests shows highly significant enhancement from fetal sensory stimulation in motoric performance, visual skills, emotional expression and early speech.119 Even more impressive, when these prenatally-induced enrichment effects are consolidated by immediate post-natal enrichment experiences, they produce improvements over the control group in Stanford Binet IQ tests at age three ranging from 38 percent for language and 47 percent for memory to 51 percent for social intelligence and 82 percent for reasoning, a fetal Head Start program of astonishing efficiency. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE FINDINGS OF ULTRASOUND RESEARCH &lt;br /&gt;Perhaps the most impressive observational work on the personality of the fetus is being done by the Italian psychoanalyst Alessandra Piontelli, by combining thousands of hours of ultrasound observations with clinical psychoanalytic work with young children. Her research into pre- and perinatal memories began after she encountered an eighteen-month-old child who was reported by sensitive parents as being incessantly restless and unable to sleep: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I noted that he seemed to move about restlessly almost as if obsessed by a search for something in every possible corner of the limited space of my consulting room, looking for something which he never seemed able to find. His parents commented on this, saying that he acted like that all the time, day and night. Occasionally Jacob also tried to shake several of the objects inside my room, as if trying to bring them back to life. His parents then told me that any milestone in his development (such as sitting up, crawling, walking, or uttering his first words) all seemed to be accompanied by intense anxiety and pain as if he were afraid, as they put it, 'to leave something behind him.' When I said very simply to him that he seemed to be looking for something that he had lost and could not find anywhere, Jacob stopped and looked at me very intently. I then commented on his trying to shake all the objects to life as if he were afraid that their stillness meant death. His parents almost burst into tears and told me that Jacob was, in fact, a twin, but that his co-twin, Tino, as they had already decided to call him, had died two weeks before birth. Jacob, therefore, had spent almost two weeks in utero with his dead and consequently unresponsive co-twin.120 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Verbalization of his fears that each step forward in his development might be accompanied by the death of a loved one for whom he felt himself to be responsible "brought about an incredible change in his behavior," says Piontelli. Similarly, Leah La Goy, an American psychotherapist, has documented seventeen children who were her patients who had lost a twin in utero and who "consistently create enactments of fearing for their own life [which] can and often does weaken the parent-child bonding process" because they believe their mother might try to get rid of them too.121 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Piontelli, like many other child therapists, began to be struck by the frequency and concreteness of children's "fantasies" about their life before birth. Unlike most therapists, who, however, ignore their accurate observations because their training taught them the mind only begins after birth, she carefully recorded them and tried to confirm their reality, first by consultation with the family and eventually by her own extensive ultrasound observations of fetal life. The correlations and continuities between fetal experiences and childhood personality "were often so dramatic," she says, "that I was amazed that I had not been more aware of them at the time."122 One set of twins often stroked each others' heads in the womb through the dividing membrane; at the age of one, they could often be seen playing their favorite game of using a curtain as a kind of membrane through which they stroked each other's heads.123 Another set of twins whose mother considered abortion because of her fear they might be jealous of each other-punched each other all the time in the womb and continued to do so after birth. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One fetus, who often buried his face in the placenta as if it were a pillow, as a child insisted that his mother get him a pencil case shaped like a pillow that he used similarly. Still other children played out various obstetrical distress problems in later life in dramatic detail, such as one child who had nearly died because her umbilical cord had been tightly knotted around her neck and who spent most of her early childhood wrapping ropes, strings and curtain cords around her head and neck, playing with them and licking them in a frenzy.124 The enormous importance of being able to use fetal insights such as these in the therapy of both children and adults for profound relief and personality change has been carefully documented by Piontelli and other therapists.125 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE POISONOUS PLACENTA &lt;br /&gt;Piontelli's pioneering use of ultrasound to observe actual fetal behavior has, in fact, for the first time confirmed my own conclusions made from historical material about the relationship between the fetus and its placenta. Even birth therapists have objected to my theory that "the fetus begins its mental life in active relationship with its own placenta." Thomas Verny, author of the pioneering book The Secret Life of the Unborn Child, said that although he agreed that "mental life begins in the womb with a fetal drama," he disagreed that the placenta has any role in this drama, saying, "Personally, in fifteen years of doing intensive, regressive type of psychotherapy I have never yet heard one of my patients refer in any way at all to his or her placenta."126 David Chamberlain, author of Babies Remember Birth, agrees, saying, "I have heard complaints about all these things in hypnosis but never against a 'poisonous placenta.' The reaction is always against the mother herself."127 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Until birth is complete, the fetus, of course, has never met a "mother," only a womb and a placenta and an umbilicus. Piontelli's ultrasound observations reveal the complex relationship between the fetus and its placental/umbilical "first object." Fetuses stroke and explore the placenta all the time, and grab the umbilicus for comfort when distressed. Their behavior toward the placenta and umbilicus correlates with later behavior patterns in their infancy, so that, for instance, when Piontelli watches one fetus use the placenta as a pillow in the womb, observing it "sucking the cord [and] resting on the placenta as if it were a big pillow...burying himself in the placenta...as if it were a pillow," she then notices it has difficulty sucking the mother's breast after birth, preferring to use it as a pillow instead: "He is not sucking...he is leaning against it...it's not a pillow you know!"128 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Another fetus Piontelli watched in utero by ultrasound constantly licked her placenta and umbilicus while holding her hands between her legs on her vagina. The mother, who was both very overweight and whose "rather vamp-looking, low-necked, black velvety dress, together with her smeared and bright make-up, made her look quite 'whorish,' though in an outdated and clumsy way, like a character out of a Fellini film,"129 kept saying her baby girl would turn out to be "whorish" and had many conflicts about having her. The fetus responded to the maternal rejection by licking her placenta and masturbating: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She is licking the placenta now...look at what she is doing with her other hand...it is still there right in between her legs...licking the placenta again...my God...she is really wild this time...look...it just goes on and on...Look how she licks it!...we can almost hear the noise...look...she is pulling it down towards her mouth...my God!...her tongue is really strong...look she is doing it again...and again...and again.130 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That this "seducing" of the placenta by this fetus plus her auto-eroticism might have been defensive maneuvers designed to ward off fear is indicated by her later actions in therapy with Piontelli as a child. In therapy, said Piontelli, she seemed to have only two modes of being: (1) fear of everything as being persecutory and poisoning, so that she spent her early therapy sessions terrified and screaming, and (2) in "orgies," like a "whore," eating and licking everything and masturbating.131 Apparently her mother's rejecting attitude and poor uterine conditions had affected the fetal amygdalan early emotional memory system. In monkeys, destroying their amygdalae causes them to mouth everything they come into contact with and try to have sex with everything they meet, exactly the same mouthing and masturbating orgies this child engaged in both as a fetus and infant. So intent on licking and seducing everything was this baby that she couldn't even suck her mother's breast: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The breast...seems to be a despicable object...she absolutely refuses milk...Her mother says, "What are you doing?...you are not sucking it, you are playing...she is not sucking it...she is licking it!"...she starts licking her mother's chest vigorously with the same wild motions I had previously noticed when she licked the placenta...She licked any surface or fabric which came into contact with her face. I saw her licking her mother's chest, her shoulders, her chin, her arms and the clothes covering them.132 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As an alternative to her screaming and paranoid fear, the baby had developed a pattern of seducing both placental objects and herself, filling her abyss of anxiety with wild, orgiastic licking and masturbating: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She sits on the table with her legs wide open looking rather obscene. She inserts a finger inside her cup and licks it. Then she puts her hands between her legs while moving her tongue over her lips. She looks very excited and her face is all red now. I say that she's filling herself with prohibited excitement now. She puts her finger in her mouth and then almost inside her vagina, saying, "This or this, they are both nice..." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Piontelli's little children with fetal problems did not, of course, say their persecutors were "Poisonous Placentas," any more than did the adult patients of Verny or Chamberlain. Yet there is little question that it was the placenta that they felt had persecuted them while in the womb and that they still felt persecuted by after birth; in both cases their defensive oral and genital "orgies" were the same. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Psychotherapists regularly encounter placental images in their practice, yet, because they cannot conceive of fetal mental life in the womb, they ascribe these images to other sources. The most famous placental images are known to psychoanalysts as "the Isakower phenomenon," which often occurs when falling asleep. It consists of a sense that one is floating, with a "shadowy and undifferentiated, usually round [object] which gets nearer and larger."133 The floating and the round object are not, as therapists have assumed, memories of the mother's breasts; breasts come in twos and are rarely found floating. Isakower himself described the image accurately as a "disc," lying on top of him, an object another person said was shaped like a "balloon:" Other patients described it as follows: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I'm as small as a point-as if something heavy and large was lying on top of me-it doesn't crush me...I can draw in the lump as if it was dough-then I feel as if the whole thing was in my mouth...it's like a balloon...it's not unpleasant...134 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;a small cloud...became larger and larger. It enveloped everything...Somebody said it was poisonous...135 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A large, black plastic container, which resembled a garbage bag...136 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Besides the regression involved in falling asleep or hallucinations on the analytic couch, overt placental images are also found by clinicians in deeply regressed patients, who often hallucinate blood-sucking monsters persecuting them. Most of these monster-phobias are extremely frightening, the patients fearing blood-sucking spiders or vampires or octopuses or Medusas or sphinxes.137 It simply makes no sense to call these blood-sucking beasts and spiders "phallic mothers," as Freud and Abraham did,138 particularly when they are accompanied by umbilical droplines.139 The vampire as a blood-drinking woman is another widespread fantasy; even when the vampire is Dracula, he is feminized by wearing a black satin cloak.140 Only the memory of the Nurturant Placenta can fully explain why we drink Christ's blood, and only the memory of a Poisonous Placenta can explain why the Erinys suck blood and why devils are blood-red. Often both images are present at the same time in psychotics, as in the following description by Wilhelm Reich of his schizophrenic patient's hallucination of drinking from a bloody, round table: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;They were drinking gallons of blood in front of me. The devil is red because of that and he gets redder and redder and then the blood goes to the sun and makes it on fire. Jesus was dripping blood on the cross by drops and this was being swallowed then he was seated on the side of the devil and drinking too-the table was round oblong of flowing thick blood (no feet on it). Mother Mary was at the corner watching. She was white as a sheet-All her blood had been drained off and consumed. She saw her son drinking that and suffered.141 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rosenfeld finds that images of being drained of blood are frequent in regressed patients, involving concrete "primitive psychotic body images" based on the notion that "the body contains nothing but liquids or blood and is enveloped by one or more arterial or venous walls...the experience of draining of blood and being emptied corresponds to the breakdown of this psychological image of a wall or membrane containing liquid or blood."142 A better image of the placenta cannot be imagined, though Rosenfeld didn't notice its uterine source. These patients often imagine that the analyst or others are literally sucking blood out of them. Mahler described a typical young patient of hers: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He was preoccupied with the fear of losing body substance, of being drained by his father and grandfather, with whom his body, he believed, formed a kind of communicating system of tubes. At night the father-grandfather part of the system drained him of the 'body juices of youth.' Survival depended on who was most successful in draining more life fluid from the others...He invented an elaborate heart machine which he could switch on and connect with his body's circulatory system so that he would never die.143 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE FETAL DRAMA IN HISTORY &lt;br /&gt;However disguised, the Poisonous Placenta and the Suffering Fetus are the most important images of the fetal drama, and the restaging of their violent encounter is a central religious and political task of society. I suggest that this battle with the persecuting placental beast constitutes the earliest source of war and social violence, traumas that must be restaged periodically because of the neurobiological imperatives of early brain development. The center of society is wherever the fetal drama is restaged-as at Delphi, it is often called the "navel of the world," and is associated with placental World Tree worship.144 The evolution of society occurs as this fetal drama moves from the tribe to the kingdom to the nation and is enacted with larger and larger numbers of people emotionally entrained by its sacrificial rituals. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Group-fantasies of poisonous blood become most widespread during periods of progress and prosperity. They are particularly ubiquitous during apocalyptic millenarian periods. Traditional historians have blamed these apocalyptic fantasies, such as the periodic "Great Awakenings" in America145 or the millenarian movements in England,146 upon "collective stress."147 The problem is that these movements always occur during periods of progress, peace and prosperity, so these authors have had difficulty in locating the source of the social stress. When British millenarianists became entranced to a 64-year-old woman who said she was about to give birth to a second Christ,148 or when Americans expected the end of the world in a final combat with the Great Beast of the Apocalypse and destroyed their goods in expectation of their coming rebirth149 they did so during periods of prosperity, not social stress. What is feared and what leads to the deepest regression is growth and new challenges, a growth that threatens a repetition of early traumas. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ancient societies used to believe that because of growing pollution the universe periodically threatened to dissolve in primordial waters, and unless a war was fought between a hero-an avenging fetus-and an asphyxiating sea-monster, the world would disappear.150 The purpose of war and all other sacrificial blood-letting, says Frazer, was "to reinforce by a river of human blood the tide of life which might grow stagnant and stale in the veins of the dieties."151 We believe the same right up into modern times; most nations have repeated the cleansing war ritual four times a century for as far back as historical records have survived.152 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE NEUROBIOLOGY OF EARLY TRAUMA &lt;br /&gt;The neurobiological effects of trauma and neglect both prenatal and during childhood and the compulsion to restage early traumatic violence and inflict it upon others and upon one's self are becoming fairly well understood through recent advances in neuroscience. Inescapable dangers and intolerable stresses subject the brain to massive secretions and subsequent depletions of a variety of neurotransmitters, including norephinephrine, dopamine and serotonin, which lead to hypervigilance, explosive anger and excessive sensitivity to similar events in the future, which are experienced as though they were as dangerous as the earlier incident.153 In addition, the hormones that flood the brain to mobilize it in the face of threats, especially cortisol, have been found to be toxic to cells in the hippocampus, the part of the brain that, along with the thalamus, is the center of the neural system for consciousness, actually killing neurons and reducing the size of the hippocampus, making retrieval and therefore modification of early traumas nearly impossible.154 It is this process that constitutes "repression," which is really dissociation, an inability to retrieve memories rather than a forgetting. Thus, without the ability to remember and modify early traumas through new experiences, the brain continues to interpret ordinary stressors as recurrences of traumatic events long after the original trauma has ceased. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Paranoid results are particularly true of the earliest traumas of fetal and infantile life. This is so because the hippocampus is quite immature until the third or fourth year of life, and therefore the early trauma is encoded in the emotional memory system centering in the amygdala and extending particularly to the prefrontal cortex, the center of emotions155 memories which have been described as being nearly "impervious to extinction."156 Early traumas, coded in this thalamo-amygdalan-cortical memory system, record fearful memories that remain powerful for life, long after the cognitive memories of the traumatic event itself are forgotten.157 Infants, for instance, who experience premature births or eating disorders at birth often fear all new arousals, as though they represented the same threat to life as birth once did.158 This is why Piontelli's fetus, who licked her placenta and masturbated in utero, continued compulsively to lick her mother's breast and masturbate after birth, warding off her earliest uterine dangers. It is also relevant to our hypothesis that early emotional traumas are intimately linked with social behavior to note that the amygdala-where these early trauma are recorded-is recognized as playing a central role in the social behavior of animals. For instance, removal of the amygdalae produces social isolates in most nonhuman primates, while having devastating consequences on their ability to mother, often resulting in death for their infants.159 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In addition, the continuing low serotonin levels and high noradrenaline levels produced by trauma decrease normal aggressive inhibitions (serotonin being the main soothing neurotransmitter and noradrenaline being the main stress hormone) to such an extent that low serotonin and high noradrenaline have been reliably shown to be central to social violence of both humans and other primates.160 Monkeys who have early traumas have low serotonin and high noradrenaline levels, and are "nasty, hostile, crazy," often killing their peers for no reason,161 while traumatized children with low serotonin have more disruptive behavior162 and compulsively restage their traumas in their play with peers, both in order to maintain some control over its timing anything to avoid re-experiencing their helplessness and also because they can thereby identify with the aggressor.163 Others repeat their original traumas by self-injury, as did the patient who tried to commit suicide by putting his head beneath his car and causing it to crush his skull, saying God had told him "to kill myself to be reborn," thus concretely restaging his earlier experience of having his head stuck in the birth passage.164 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The amount of maternal stress necessary for traumatizing the fetus and child is astonishingly little: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Monkeys born to mothers who listened to ten minutes of random noise each day during mid-and late pregnancy had higher noradrenaline livels than normal mokeys. The hyped-up monkeys were impulsive, overresponsive, and had fewer social skills as infants. When the prenatally stressed monkeys got to be the equivalent of preteens, their noradrenaline was till high and their behavior still abnormally hostile and aggressive...165 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Later traumas, abandonments and betrayals of childhood are then recorded in the same amygdalan early emotional memory system laid down by fetal traumas. Evidence for this fetal matrix for later trauma is everywhere to be found, only we have so far been unaware of its meaning and overlooked it. For instance, when a gunman came into Cleveland Elementary School in 1989 and fired wave after wave of bullets at children in the playground, killing many of them, the trauma was "seared into the children's memory...Whenever we hear an ambulance on its way to the rest home down the street, everything halts...The kids all listen to see if it will stop here or go on," said one teacher.166 But the childhood trauma also stirred up the fetal level of fear, that of the Poisonous Placenta: "For several weeks many children were terrified of the mirrors in the restrooms; a rumor swept the school that 'Bloody Virgin Mary,' some kind of fantasized monster, lurked there."167 All danger appears to tap into our earliest fetal fears, even though most of our developmental history stems from events of childhood proper. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Childhood itself, of course, particularly its earliest years, provides most of the content for the restagings in history. There is evidence that good childrearing can reverse the long-term effects of fetal stress. In a study of 698 infants born in Hawaii in 1955 with pre- or perinatal complications, it was found that those who experienced both fetal trauma and childhood rejection were twice as likely to have received some form of mental health help before age ten due to learning or behavioral problems, including repeated delinquencies, while those who had a close bond with at least one caretaker responded by showing a decrease in the effects of the early trauma.168 So even though fetal trauma has long-lasting effects, and even though few historical events are without traces of fetal imagery, the main source of historical change is still the evolution of childhood. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;CULTURE AND HISTORY AS HOMEOSTATIC MECHANISMS &lt;br /&gt;The social restaging of early trauma and neglect, predicated upon damaged neuronal and hormonal systems, is thus a homeostatic mechanism of the brain, achieved by nations through wars, economic domination and social violence. Each of us constructs a separate neural system for these early traumas and their defenses-a dissociated, organized personality system that stores, defends against and elaborates these early fetal, infantile and childhood traumas as we grow up. Once this basic concept is realized, all the rationalizations of history become transparent; for instance, when Germans say they must start WWII to get "revenge for the Day of Shame," one can ignore the ostensible reference (The Treaty of Versailles) and recognize instead the real source of "German shame"-the routine humiliations, beatings, sexual abuse and betrayals of German children by their caretakers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The initial fetal matrix of the organization of these traumas is obvious. Children's playgrounds are full of fetal objects, from swings that repeat amniotic rocking to birth tunnels and slides-all enjoyed by children who must remember their fetal life, since they generally have not as yet been told about where babies grow. Infants cling to pillows and Teddy Bears and watch television programs like "The Care Bears," which features baby bears with rainbow umbilicuses coming out of their tummies and has an evil "Dr. Coldheart" who tries to push black, poisonous wastes into their umbilicuses. Growing children organize fetal games, hitting, kicking and throwing around placental membranes (one, the football, even egg-shaped, that we rebirth through our legs) and reenacting birth when passing them through upright legs or vaginal hoops. We likewise relive our birth when we celebrate Christmas as a rebirth ritual, complete with a placental tree and a Santa Claus-a chubby blood-red fetus going down his birth chimney attached to his placental bag-not to mention such thrills as bungee-jumping our rebirth at the end of a long umbilicus or throwing ourselves into mosh pits to be reborn at rock concerts.169 Similarly, all religions contain at their center the Suffering Fetus and its Poisonous Placenta, whether it is the dismembered, suffering Osiris or the bleeding Christ on his placental cross or the dead Elvis, at whose grave a mass veneration takes place beneath a giant placental heart and a soundtrack of him singing the song "Hurt."170 The central religious aim of reuniting with the placenta can even be seen in the origin of the word religion "re-ligare," that is, "to unite again." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;History as a homeostatic mechanism which is needed to regulate the emotional disfunctions of the brain is a central concept of my psychogenic theory. I consider it impossible to understand historical events without an understanding of modern neurobiology. For instance, the fact that damaged amygdala function is found in paranoid schizophrenics171 leads one to question if the paranoid mood of nations before and during wars may be related to real, measurable diminished amygdalan functioning which, combined with reduced serotonin levels and other neurotransmitter imbalances, appear to cause our periodic searches for enemies. The leader's function is, in this view, similar to that of a psychiatrist administering prescriptions for wars and depressions as psychological "uppers" and "downers," designed to restore homeostatic equilibrium in the brains of a nation ravaged by surging neurotransmitters and other hormones. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE LEADER AS POISON CONTAINER &lt;br /&gt;Because the fetus's umbilicus is like a pulsing fifth limb and because the placenta is the fetus's first love object, I believe we so deeply experience the loss of our umbilicus/placenta that we walk around feeling we have still a "phantom placenta"-the same phenomenon as the "phantom limb" experienced by amputees172 and are constantly looking for a leader or a flag or a god to serve as its substitute. Just as gods are imagined as beings "from whom all blessings flow," leaders are seen as beings "from whom all power flows." In ancient Egypt, people saved the actual placenta of the Pharaoh and put it on a pole which they carried into battle; it was the first flag in history.173 In America, we still ritually worship our placental flag with its red arteries and blue veins at the end of a umbilical flagpole-in public gatherings. In Baganda, they put the king's placenta on a throne, pray to it and receive messages from it through their priests.174 We do the same when we look to the sky for UFOs high-tech placental disks that we hope might have messages for us.175 Lawson has even experimentally correlated UFO abduction scenarios with the actual birth experiences of the abducted, those who had normal vaginal births imagining tunnel experiences during abduction while those who had caesarean births experienced being yanked up by the UFO without the tunnel images.176 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The yearning for a phantom placenta a "poison container" for our dangerous emotions to be our leader, and the search for a Poisonous Placenta to be our enemy with whom we can fight, are the central tasks of all social organizations, prior to any utility they may have. Leaders are not mothers or fathers, and they are not always idealized. They are poison containers for our feelings. Poison containers are objects into which we can dump our disowned feelings, just as we once pumped our polluted blood into the placenta, hoping for it to be cleansed. We ascribe to poison containers all kinds of magical placental significances, including the power to cleanse our emotions, which are felt to be like polluted blood in accordance with their fetal origin. When the leader appears unable to handle these emotions, when he appears to be weakening and abandoning us, when our progress in life seems to involve too much independence and we re-experience our early abandonment by our placenta and our parents, we begin to look for enemies to inflict our traumas upon.177 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;WAR AS A SACRIFICIAL RITUAL &lt;br /&gt;War, then, is a sacrificial ritual designed to defend against fears of individuation and maternal engulfment by restaging our early traumas upon scapegoats. This theory is the exact opposite of the "social stress" theories of all other social scientists, since it is usually successes freedom and new challenges that are experienced as triggers for wars, not economic distress or political stresses. The war ritual is the final chapter of the reshearsing of early traumas that we all experience as we grow up, from the 18,000 murders the average child sees on TV to the bullying of scapegoats children practice on school playgrounds and the sports we play in which we rehearse the mental mechanisms necessary to dominate other groups and turn them into "enemies" (the truth reflected in the saying that "British wars are won on the Rugby fields"). &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That war is sacrifical, not utilitarian, and aims at reducing progress and prosperity is shown by the finding that major wars almost always occur after a sustained economic upswing. Not only are there many more wars after periods of prosperity, but they are much longer and bigger, "six to twenty times bigger as indicated by battle fatalities."178 Wars sacrifice youth symbols of our potency and hopefulness because it is our striving, youthful, independent selves that we blame for getting us into trouble in the first place. Wars are always preemptive attacks on enemies we create-enemies we must find "out there" to relieve the paranoia of having enemies "inside our heads" who resent our good fortunes. Most wars start "for the sake of peace" because we really believe we can have inner peace if we stop our progress and individuation, if we sacrifice our striving self. Only if we can stop growing can we protect ourselves from our most horrible fear-the repetition of our earliest tragedies. &lt;br /&gt;War, then, is a cleansing ritual sacrifice that is staged as a four-act drama: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. We begin to reexperience our early traumas when we fee too much freedom, prosperity and individuation-wars are usually fought after a period of peace, prosperity and social progress produced by a minority who have had better childrearing, producing challenges that are experienced as threatening by the majority whose childrearing is so traumatic that too much growth and independence produces an abandonment panic, fears of a persecutory mother-figure, a defensive merging with the engulfing mother and then fears by men of having been turned into women.179 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2. We deify a leader who is a poison container into whom we can pump our frightening feelings, our "bad blood" you can see this blood-transfer concretely when Nazis put up their arms like an umbilicus and throw their bad feelings their "bad blood" into Hitler for cleansing, while he catches their feelings with an open palm, standing under a swastika (the ancient symbol of the placenta) imprinted upon a blood-red flag, the hypermasculine leader becoming society's protector by finding an enemy to persecute rather than individuals reliving their early tragedies alone and helpless. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3. We restage our early helplessness, humiliation and revenge-terror fantasies with another nation who needs to act out their violence-minor insults are experienced as so humiliating that even a holocaust can be worth their revenge-as President Kennedy said as he considered whether to risk an apocalyptic nuclear war in the Cuban Missile Crisis, "If Krushchev wants to rub my nose in the dirt, it's all over."180 When progress and new challenges evoke paranoid fears of jealous enemies and wishes/fears of engulfing mommies, nations collude in a trance-like state to fight to defend against their delusional loss of potency. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4. We go to war by restaging our terrors in the social sphere, inflicting our traumas upon our most vital selves, our youth wars are not, as often said, "outlets for human aggression" in fact, nations usually feel a new strength as they go to war, just as wife-beating husbands become calm and self-righteous as they beat up their spouses;181 so, too, nations experience a manic strength as they fight to destroy the poisonous enemy, revenge their traumas, regain their lost virility and be reborn into a New World Order. These stages on the road to war can be monitored through a fantasy analysis of a nation's emotional life. Whether they can also be confirmed by changes in neurobiological markers for instance, whether nations prior to wars experience measureable surges in adrenaline and noradrenaline stress hormones and a manic surge in dopamine levels-is yet to be investigated. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The imagery of war as a restaging of birth is ubiquitous. Consider just the birth imagery surrounding the nuclear bomb. When Ernest Lawrence telegramed to his fellow physicists that the bomb was ready to test, his cable read, "Congratulations to the new parents. Can hardly wait to see the new arrival."182 When the bomb was exploded at Los Alamos, a journalist wrote, "One felt as though he had been privileged to witness the Birth of the World...the first cry of the newborn world."183 When President Truman met with world leaders at Postdam just before dropping the bomb on Japan, General Grove cabled him reporting that its second test was successful: "Doctor has just returned most enthusiastic and confident that The Little Boy is as husky as his big brother...I could have heard his screams from here..."184 When the Hiroshima bomb, named "Little Boy," was dropped from the belly of a plane named after the pilot's mother, General Groves cabled Truman, "The baby was born." Even the survivors of the Hiroshima explosion usually referred to the bomb as "the original child."185 Similarly, when the first hydrogen bomb, termed "Teller's baby," was exploded, Edward Teller's telegram read, "It's a boy."186 Obviously nukes are felt to be powerful babies perfect avenging fetuses. With them, our revenge for our early traumas can now be infinite: war finally can destroy every "dangerous mother" on earth. One can see why Truman, hearing that the world's first nuclear bomb had just been dropped, exclaimed, "This is the greatest thing in history!"187 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;PROSPERITY PANICS AND INTERNAL SACRIFICES &lt;br /&gt;Wars are sacrificial defenses that have proven to be effective in reducing fears of ego disintegration due to prosperity panic. But even more effective than sacrificing mothers and children in external wars is the internal, institutionalized wars against mothers and children that nations conduct periodically as social policy. Structural violence (excess deaths because of poverty alone) amount to 15 million persons a year world wide, compared to an average 100,000 deaths per year from wars.188 Economic recessions hurt and kill more mothers and children as sacrificial victims than most wars.189 As in foreign wars (external sacrifices), political and economic wars against mothers and children (internal sacrifices) are regularly conducted during periods of peace and prosperity. These internal wars parallel the regressive images we have been discussing; for instance, as William Joseph found in studying the 1929 and 1987 stock market crashes, images of dangerous women proliferated in the media, indicating that the time for internal sacrifice was near.190 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In America, in the mid-90s, after a period of peace and prosperity and particularly after the demise of The Evil Empire that can be blamed for the nation's emotional disorders dangerous women images multiplied in the media, and enemies were felt to be inside rather than abroad. Reductions in food, welfare, education and health care for women and children became the national goal. After being obsessed with watching for an entire year the trial of someone accused of being a mother-murderer, O. J. Simpson, it is no coincidence that Americans were then united in wanting to cut welfare for mothers and their children, acting out their own mother-murder scenario. Europe, too, began feeling that the Welfare State-imagined as a dangerous, engulfing Medusa-was an enemy that had to be destroyed.191 That women and children were the real enemies of the "G.O.P. Revolution" was not denied. As Newt Gingrich put it, "The Welfare State has created the moral decay of the world. We have barbarity after barbarity...brutality after brutality. And we shake our heads and say, 'Well, what's going wrong?' What's going wrong is a welfare system which subsidized people for doing nothing...And then we end up with the final culmination of a drug-addicted underclass with no sense of humanity..."192 Simpson and Gingrich, both our delegates were somehow uncanny, but nontheless caried out the nation's unconscious sacrificial group-fantasies all the same. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That a prosperous America has arranged to have so many people needing welfare is a clue to why nations need poor people to punish for their prosperity. Since it is prosperity and the fear of intolerable growth that triggers the restaging of trauma, it makes psychohistorical sense that America today-the most prosperous and freest nation of any in history-has more women and children living in poverty than any other industrialized nation. American child poverty rates are four times those of most European nations, and are getting worse recently.193 It is national policy: "children do not catch poverty but are made poor by state neglect."194 While France manages to afford excellent child care centers for preschoolers, child care in America is a disaster, with only 15 percent of the centers of "high quality," while the bottom 15 percent are in "childcare centers of such poor quality that their health or development is threatened."195 Nor is it coincidental that the world's wealthiest country has the highest child homicide rate196 and outside of Israel the most newborn boys circumcised,197 both indices of society's hostility towards children. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Economic success gives people increased opportunities for individuation; national prosperity and peace are therefore dangerous ("If I grow and enjoy myself, something terrrible will happen"). Periods of extended prosperity without excternal "enemies" therefore produce prosperity panics that require sacrificial victims, whether in Hebrew or Aztec ritual sacrifice yesterday or in today's economic cycles. In good economic times, such as in 1996, legislators in America, with the support of the majority of citizens, vigorously cut all kinds of aid to children. In New York City, 39 percent of the children are on welfare; in Chicago, 46 percent, in Detroit, 67 percent, and anti-welfare legislation was everywhere put into effect.198 With the largest Gross Domestic Product of any nation at any time in history, America has 75 percent of the world's child deaths by homicide, suicide and firearms, overwhelmingly leading the way for violence-related deaths of children.199 In 1996, at the peak of our current prosperity, Americans of both parties, with the approval of the President, cut nutrition assistance for 14 million children and Social Security for 750,000 disabled children, along with cuts in school lunches, Head Start, child protection, education, child health care and aid to homeless children-what the president of the Children's Defense Fund described as "an unbelievable budget massacre of the weakest."200 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The media noticed the posperity panic, but are puzzled as to its cause, after four prosperous years. The magazine cover that showed a depressed Uncle Sam with the headline "If the Economy Is Up, Why Is America Down?" could more accurately have been worded, "Because the Economy Is Up, America Is Feeling Down."201 Cutting funds for Head Start was in fact necessary to punish the striving child in ourselves. Sen. Patrick Moynihan, calling the legislation "an obscene act of social regression that visits upon children the wrath of an electorate," predicted the cuts in Aid to Families with Dependent Children alone will put millions of children on the street.202 "It is beyond imagining that we will do this," Moynihan said. "In the middle of the Great Depression, we provided a Federal guarantee of some provision for children, dependent children. In the middle of the roaring 90's, we're taking it away."203 We were so bent on punishing children for our own prosperity that we cut even funds for school lunches, despite there being 12 million American children today who are so malnourished that it has damaged their brains.204 But scapegoating children in prosperous times isn't paradoxical; it's a psychohistorical regularity. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That the group-fantasies behind cutting benefits for women and children are similar to the blood-sucking fantasies discussed above could be seen in any of the flood of vampire movies that appeared at the same time, often featuring bloodthirsty mother figures, or in the fantasies of those in Congress and the media who claimed that welfare recipients were "bleeding us dry" and "sucking the blood out of the citizenry [like] a giant leech"-punishment for which was for the government to "suck the blood" out of welfare recipients (Illustration 3:6).205 As Presidential candidate Sen. Phil Gramm said, "If we continue to pay mothers who have illegitimate children, the country will soon have more illegitimate than legitimate children," all feeding off of him, a scenario that is his projection of the needy "baby Phil" demanding "MORE!" who was threatening to "eat up American resources." Bad, sinful babies were seen as deserving to be punished as scapegoats for the country's guilty prosperity. Historically, during every period of prosperity and peace in American history (such as in the 1850s and the 1890s), there has been legislation by the newly wealthy to stop welfare for what they called "the undeserving poor." Anti-welfare legislation, now as then, had nothing to do with saving money; in fact, the cuts would cost a hundred times more than their savings through increases in drug addiction, theft and murder. Each time legislators condemn "moral decay" and "a breakdown in family values"-code words for fear of freedom-they only mean that in fantasy social collapse can be avoided by "ending dependency"-code words for punishing poor children, symbols of their own dependency needs. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That punishing children, not saving money, is the aim of the legislation becomes clear when the effects of each cutback is actually costed out. For instance, the cuts in the Federal Supplemental Security Income program not only reduce allowances for poor crippled children by 25 percent, they also throw hundreds of thousands of disabled children off the program. This means, as one commentator put it, that &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;their families are so marginal economically that the additional cost of caring for a child with spina bifida or profound mental retardation is literally unbearable. So the kids will get dumped into state homes, thus costing the taxpayers significantly more than the allowances that enable their families to care for them. Not only cruel, but dumb as well.206 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But legislators are not dumb at all, only cruel, purposely cruel, for the sake of all of us. Which is why we elect them to "balance the budget," that is, to conduct a restaging of all the early cruelties done to us, a warding off of the punishment we expect for our prosperity, inflicting our early terrors upon society's scapegoats: helpless, vulnerable children. Like war, the sacrifice of women and children is promised to result in a magical "rebirth of national vitality" that is well worth the difficult "labor pains" of passing the new welfare legislation.207 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;ENDING FETAL AND CHILD ABUSE &lt;br /&gt;Although these conclusions about the relative permanence of early trauma and its inevitable restaging in war, social violence and economic injustice admittedly appear to be discouraging, an awareness of the source of human violence can actually be enormously hopeful. For if early traumas rather than "aggressive human nature" are the cause of our violence, then efforts to radically reduce these traumas can be reasonably expected to reduce war and social domination. If, rather than continuing the millennia-old historical cycle of traumatized adults inflicting their inner terrors upon their children, we try kindness instead, effectively helping mothers and children as a society rather than burdening, abandoning or punishing them, we will soon be able to end our need to reenact our traumatic memories on the social stage. Let me describe why I believe this radical reduction of violence is possible in our society today. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The studies that I cited earlier on maternal rejection included solid statistical evidence showing that when babies are unwanted by their mothers and have birth complications they will, when they become teenagers, commit four times the number of violent crimes as those who are wanted. If this four-to-one ratio holds for most restagings of early trauma, then reducing this trauma to just a small fraction of what it is today can be expected to save almost 75 percent of the cost of social violence. I estimate the yearly cost of American social violence, external and internal sacrifices combined, to be over $1 trillion per annum, adding up the cost of most of the military, the interest on the debt, which is all for recent wars, most of the criminal justice system, the loss of life and property in crime, and so on. The savings, then, would be 75 percent of $1 trillion, or $750 billion per annum. The only question is: How is it possible to eliminate most early trauma and child abuse, and what would it cost to do this? &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The answer to this question is no longer merely theoretical. A decade ago, a psychohistorian, Robert McFarland, M.D., reasoned that if my psychogenic theory of history is right, he should be able to improve both the health and the wealth of his community in Boulder, Colorado, by reaching out to every new mother before her baby was born and help her to welcome and then parent her child, a task society usually believes does not require help from the community. Two issues of our Journal of Psychohistory, entitled "Ending Child Abuse," and "Changing Childhood,"208 were devoted to showing how effective parent outreach centers can be centers which have been replicated in several other states describing such activities as facilities to new mothers, prenatal services, parenting discussion groups, baby massage courses, single mother help, fathering courses, puppet shows, lectures on how to discipline children without hitting, psychotherapy referrals and home visiting during early years. All these are provided on a shoestring budget, mainly with volunteer and paraprofessional help, using local community resources. By providing this prenatal and early childhood help, fetal and child abuse-as measured by physical and sexual abuse reports, hospital records of injuries, and followup studies-have been drastically reduced. No new mother or father wants to reject or abuse their baby, the formula for baby battering being, "I had my baby to give me the love I never got; but instead she cried and sounded like my mother yelling at me, so I hit her." What McFarland and others found was that providing new parents with help and hope allowed their underlying affection to replace the abuse that comes from fear, abandonment and despair. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The cost? Since McFarland stresses local community resources and volunteer labor, very little. Even when he has expanded his parenting centers to include day care facilities, he expects a local sales tax of one-tenth of one percent to be sufficient to run the entire enterprise, a very small "children's tax" that would represent the community's commitment to invest in their children's future. A similar sales tax in every community in the nation would produce .1 percent times $5 trillion in yearly retail sales in America or $5 billion a year in tax revenues, about the cost of two of the B2 bombers the military is building that they admit are not needed. The savings, then, 15 to 20 years from now, if we should decide to save our children from early traumas, would be $750 billion per year saved, less $5 billion invested annually, or $745 billion per year net savings, far more than enough to end poverty forever in America. This does not even begin to consider the additional trillions we currently spend on drugs, gambling and other addictions that handle the pain of early traumas, activities which are likely to wither away without their traumatic underpinnings. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;INVESTING IN THE REAL WEALTH OF NATIONS &lt;br /&gt;We regularly decide to invest hundreds of billions of dollars in technology hoping for future benefits, under the notion that material investments invariably produce prosperity. But Adam Smith was not radical enough when he said the wealth of nations lay in its investment in technology. The real wealth of nations is its children, since every scientific and technological revolution has been preceded by a childrearing revolution. Investing in the mental and physical health of children by preventing damage to their brains from early traumatic experiences must accompany investments in material technologies, or else any resulting prosperity will continue to be destroyed in wars and social violence. Few people realize that the cost of eliminating poverty entirely for all children in America is only $39 billion, one-half of one percent of our gross domestic product, or about the same amount as we waste financing the CIA.209 A healthful, loving childhood without trauma isn't expensive; in fact it saves trillions of dollars. And it's the most important goal of mankind. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the past two prosperous decades, we have purposely brought about through our social policies an increase in the percentage of children living in spirit-crushing poverty in America by over one-third, from 15 percent to 22 percent, which will soon make life in America more violent than it had been when we were much less prosperous. "We are underinvested in our childre," says Frederick Goodwin. "We spend seven times more per capita on the elderly than we do on children....we are wasting a tremendous resource."210 The connections between early traumas and neglect are everywhere, yet we continue to insist on policies that are guaranteed to increase social violence and to undo the progress and prosperity we work so hard to achieve. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It may seem simplistic to conclude that most of human destructiveness is the restaging of early traumas and that what we must do if we wish to put an end to war and social violence is teach adults how to stop abusing and neglecting and begin respecting and enjoying their children, but I believe this is precisely what our best scientific evidence shows. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our task, then, is clear and our resources sufficient to make the world safe for the first time in our long, violent history. All it takes now is the will to begin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 5--The Psychogenic Theory of History&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  "Trauma demands repetition."&lt;br /&gt;   -Selma Fraiberg&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Social scientists have rarely been interested in psychology. Using the model of Newtonian physics, they have usually depicted individuals as opaque billiard balls bouncing off each other. That individuals might have their own complex internal motivations for the way they act in society-that they have emotions that affect their social behavior-has rarely been acknowledged. The most interesting question about any group, one which we asked even as children-"Why are they doing that?"-is rarely asked in academia. Durkheim, in fact, founded sociology with studies of suicide and incest that claimed these very private acts were wholly without individual psychological causes, claiming that understanding individual motivations is irrelevant to understanding society.1 By eliminating psychology from the social sciences, Durkheim laid down the principle followed by most social theorists today: "The determining cause of a social fact should be sought among the social facts preceding it and not among the states of individual consciousness."2 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE DENIAL OF PSYCHOLOGY IN THE STUDY OF SOCIETY &lt;br /&gt;Sociologists still echo Durkheim's bias against psychology. Most agree with the sociologist C. Wright Mills, who advised me when I was his research assistant at Columbia University, "Study enough psychology to make sure you can answer the bastards when they attack you." Sociologist Thomas Scheff agrees: "There is a strong tradition in modern scholarship in the human sciences of ignoring emotions as causes."3 Political scientists follow the same assumptions: "Political attitudes are generally assumed to be the result of a rational, reflective process."4 Most anthropologists concur; as Murdock summed up their view, "The science of culture is independent of the laws of biology and psychology."5 Those anthropologists, from Roheim, Deveraux and LaBarre to Whiting, Munroe and Spiro,6 who began studying the effects of childhood on culture have been grossly ignored by other anthropological theorists. In fact, most anthropologists today are so opposed to psychological analysis of cultures the distinguished series The Psychoanalytic Study of Society has recently been terminated for lack of interest, the number of psychoanalytic anthropologists having dwindled in recent years. Anthropology, says Clifford Geertz, isn't even a "hard science;"7 it's more like literature it's telling stories. Even those few anthropologists who belong to the Society for Psychological Anthropology have managed to avoid emotional life so completely that their journal, Ethos, which does contain psychological articles, recently had to remind anthropologists that "culture consists of ideas in people, not meanings in tokens."8 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unfortunately, the anthropologist's central concept that "culture determines social behavior" is simply a tautology. Since "culture" only means "the total pattern of human behavior" (Webster), to say "culture is what makes a group do such and such" is merely stating that a group's behavior causes its behavior. Even if culture is restricted to "shared beliefs," it is purely tautological to then speak of "cultural causation," since all this could mean is "a group of individuals believe something because they all believe it." Culture is explanandum, not explanans. Ever since Kroeber launched cultural determinism as the central anthropological theory early in the century,9 tautological explanations have dominated the social sciences as is apparent in Lowie's claim that culture is "a thing sui generis, the formula being omnia cultura ex cultura."10 That this tautological circularity has made anthropological evolutionary theory sterile is slowly becoming evident. In fact, according to Tooby and Cosmides, the Standard Social Science Model of cultural determinism has recently collapsed. This model, they say, states that "the cultural and social elements that mold the individual precede the individual and are external to the individual. The mind did not create them; they created the mind,"11 a theory that turns out, they say, to explain nothing: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A large and rapidly growing body of research from a diversity of disciplines has shown that...the Standard Social Science Model is...impossible...It could not have evolved; it requires an incoherent developmental biology; it cannot account for the observed problem-solving abilities of humans or the functional dimension of human behavior...it has repeatedly been empirically falsified; and it cannot even explain how humans learn their culture or their language.12 Most historians, too, have assiduously avoided psychology, going along with Paul Veyne in believing that history "consists in saying what happened," little more13 or trying to explain history by "impersonal structural forces," as though such a passionate human enterprise as history could be "impersonal." The result is that I have at least a hundred books on war on my shelf, and I don't recall seeing the word "anger" in any of them. Nor does the word "love" appear very often in any of the hundreds of books of history, sociology or political science on my shelves, though most of history has origins in problems of insufficient human love and all of its derivatives. Most historians are a priori relativists, avoiding any attempt to see personal meaning in historical events, agreeing with Hayden White, history's leading theoretician, in claiming "there are no grounds to be found in the historical record itself for preferring one way of construing its meaning over another."14 Only the recent disciplines of political psychology and psychohistory have begun to consider inner meanings and motivations as the focus of causation in social theory.15 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This passionate denial of the influence of individual developmental psychology on society has been at the center of the social sciences since their beginnings. The actions of individuals in society have a priori been assumed by social philosophers from Hobbes to Marx to be determined by pure self-interest, "a war of every man against every man," based on an assumed selfish nature of humanity.16 The same is true of economics. As one economist puts it, "Economic man must be both rational and greedy."17 In fact, Hobbesian models have been accepted by John Locke, Adam Smith, John Stuart Mill, Edmund Burke, Karl Marx and all their contemporary followers-their theories differ only in the arrangements of social institutions suggested by the authors to handle this basic rational selfishness. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Social behavior, using these models, cannot therefore be (a) irrational (because all men use only reason to achieve their goals), (b) empathic (because empathy for others would not be totally self-interested), (c) self-destructive (because no one can rationally ever want to hurt themselves), nor (d) sadistic (because people don't waste their resources just to harm others). At most, people might be shortsighted or uninformed in their social behavior, but not unreasonable, benevolent, suicidal or vicious-i.e., not human. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The exclusion of the most powerful human feelings other than greed from social and political theory plus the elimination of irrationality and self-destructiveness from models of society explains why the social sciences have such a dismal record in providing any historical theories worth studying. As long as "social structure" and "culture" are deemed to lie outside human psyches, motivations are bound to be considered secondary, reactive solely to outside conditions rather than themselves being determinative for social behavior. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nor have the few attempts by social and political theorists to use psychoanalytic theory to explain history been very successful. This is true whether the theorists have been sociologists, like Marcuse or Parsons, or psychoanalysts, like Freud or Róheim.18 Outside of a handful of psychoanalytic anthropologists, most rely on the same basic Hobbesian model of society, with selfish individuals remorselessly fighting each other for utilitarian goals, rather than analyzing how individuals actually relate in groups in history. The reason for this failure of social and political theory bears some scrutiny, as it will allow us to move away from an ahistorical, drive-based psychology to a historical, trauma-based psychology that can be used in understanding historical change. But first we will have to know something about the effects of childrearing on adult personality. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE QUESTION OF THE EFFECTS OF CHILD ABUSE &lt;br /&gt;Ever since Jeffrey Masson wrote his book The Assault on the Truth: Freud's Suppression of the Seduction Theory,19 there has been a widespread misconception that Freud backed down from maintaining the reality of childhood sexual abuse. The truth is exactly the opposite. Freud continued all his life to state that sexual abuse of children in his society was widespread, insisting in his final writings that "I cannot admit [that] I exaggerated the frequency [of] seduction," that "most analysts will have treated cases in which such [incestuous] events were real and could be unimpeachably established," that "actual seduction...is common enough," that "the sexual abuse of children is found with uncanny frequency among school teachers and child attendants," and that "phantasies of being seduced are of particular interest, because so often they are not phantasies but real memories."20 What he actually "backed down" from was his initial idea that hysteria could be caused by sexual abuse, since, he said, "sexual assaults on small children happen too often for them to have any aetiological importance..."21 That is, it was because children were so commonly sexually abused in his society that Freud thought that seduction could not be the cause of hysteria. Otherwise, nearly everyone would be a hysteric! The only opinion he changed as he gained clinical experience, Freud said, was that further information now became available relating to people who had remained normal, and this led to the unexpected finding that the sexual history of their childhood did not necessarily differ in essentials from that of neurotics, and, in particular, that the part played by seduction was the same in both cases.22 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even though the notion is now widely accepted that Freud "changed his mind" on the reality of widespread childhood sexual abuse in his society, this is not so. A few psychoanalysts recently have begun to read what Freud actually wrote and have discovered that "what Freud rejected was not patients' reports of incest and seduction but rather his reconstruction of fragments of the patient's memories that he initially inferred to indicate an earlier seduction...."23 i.e., his guesses about the first three years of life.24 He did not change his mind and call most seduction memories fantasy; in fact, as one psychoanalyst concludes, "Neither Freud nor other analysts have apparently ever published a case in which a patient told of a parental seduction that turned out to be a verifiable fantasy."25 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The truth is that Freud and most everyone else in his society knew very well what I have since confirmed by my research into the history of child assault: that the overwhelming majority of all children throughout history were sexually abused.26 The sexual abuse of children today is still very widespread, though it is now less than in the past. A century ago, the majority of children were probably abused. In a paper called "The Universality of Incest," I have examined current surveys of child sexual abuse around the world-defined as actual genital contact, usually involving penetration-with figures of about 50 percent for America, Canada and England and much higher figures for the Near and Far East.27 The percentages a century ago were likely even higher as I have documented in "The Evolution of Childhood" and as will be further documented in this book since most people thought having sex with children was harmless because "they soon forgot about it." Indeed, Freud said he himself was sexually seduced as a child by his "teacher in sexual matters," his childhood nursemaid.28 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A PREVIEW OF THE RECENT HISTORY OF CHILD ASSAULT &lt;br /&gt;Both men and women have commonly used children sexually throughout history. Mothers and other caretakers used their children as erotic objects, and were often instructed by doctors to masturbate their little boys "to make their penises grow longer."29 The author of the nineteenth century's standard work on The Sexual Life of Children, Albert Moll, said he observed that nursemaids and servants often carried out "all sorts of sexual acts" on children "for fun."30 Freud agreed, saying that "nursemaids, governesses and domestic servants [were] guilty of [grave sexual] abuses,"31 that "seduction is common...initiated...by someone in charge of the child who wants to soothe it, or send it to sleep or make it dependent on them" and that "nurses put crying children to sleep by stroking their genitals."32 Freud was straightforward about how common the erotic use of children was by parents and others, referring to "the 'affection' shown by the child's parents and those who look after him, which seldom fails to betray its erotic nature ('the child is an erotic plaything')..."33 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Men throughout history have commonly raped little boys and girls, as far back as antiquity when pederasty was a regular part of every boy's life and the rape of little girls was so common that many doctors reported that intact hymens in girls were considered a rare abnormality.34 By Freud's time, incest was still so widespread that doctors visiting homes of men who had venereal diseases often discovered that their children had the same disease on their anuses, mouths or genitals.35 Doctors concluded that "sexual acts committed against children are very frequent," particularly by fathers.36 Children including Freud, whose family lived in a one-room apartment37 usually slept in their parents' or nursemaid's bed during childhood, which made them available for taking a part in the parent's sexual intercourse.38 In working-class families, where seduction was less secretive, the sexual abuse of girls by their fathers and brothers was so widely acknowledged that they often joked about their babies being products of incestuous intercourse.39 Most adults believed that until the age of 5 or so little children did not really remember what was done to them, so they could be sexually molested without consequences.40 Child rape, including incest, was rarely prosecuted, for, as one man said coming out of a trial during which a man had been let go after raping a little girl, "What nonsense! Men should not be punished for a thing like that. It doesn't harm the child."41 Incest even today is usually considered a minor felony, probation-eligible, similar to adultery; in fact, virtually all child sexual abuse today goes unpunished, because it is either undiscovered or unprosecuted or routinely plea-bargained.42 Nor was the massive sexual use of children in Freud's time so hidden. Just as today there are 100 million child prostitutes around the world,43 during the nineteenth century they were even more prevalent, since every city had child prostitutes available in quantity for any man who had a bit of available change.44 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nor was the beating of children a practice to which most adults in history were addicted considered traumatic to the child by Freud and his contemporaries. Severe, routine beating under the guise of discipline has been the lot of most children in most times throughout history; the further back in history one goes, the more often adults hit children.45 In Germany, a 1964 survey still showed 80 percent of parents beat their children with a panoply of instruments that included whips, canes, bundles of sticks, shovels and cats-o'-nine-tails.46 These beatings began in infancy, continued as the daily reality of children's lives according to their autobiographies,47 and were a regular practice in schools.48 Freud nowhere mentioned beating as traumatic to children; his only paper that mentions beating says it is the child's wish to be beaten that causes emotional problems.49 Nor does he mention swaddling, the universal practice common in his time of tying up infants for a year and longer so they continuously lived in their own urine and feces.50 Likewise missing from his work was such regular practices as the use of enemas beginning in infancy51 and the terrorizing of children with dummies to control them,52 plus the continuous abandonment, terrorizing, betrayal, shaming and other traumatic emotional abuse that have been the common practices of most parents throughout history. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Unlike contemporary psychoanalysis, Freud did not say that the tying up (swaddling), beating and sexual molestation that his patients had all been subjected to as children by their caretakers was traumatic nor that these assaults were the cause of their neurosis. In fact, he sometimes said seduction was beneficial, as, for instance, when women seduce little boys, about which he wrote that "One can regularly observe in the circle of one's acquaintances that...men who have been seduced by women at an early age escape neurasthenia."53 He nowhere described the molestation of children as painful or as a betrayal of trust or as intensely humiliating to the helpless child. He believed seduction presented problems only in the sense that it sometimes provided "unconsummated" excitation.54 Sexual seductions, he said, "produced no effect on the child"55 until a later event awakened the memory of the assault by "deferred action."56 Even one of his biographers wondered why after Freud discussed the "precocious experience of sexual relations with actual excitement of the genitals resulting from sexual abuse [he] with an almost absurd lack of logic...claimed that the precocious sexual excitement had little or no effect on the child."57 In fact, Freud concluded that because "sexual assaults on small children happen too often for them to have any aetiological importance, [hysteria] could not lie in the nature of the experiences, since other people remained healthy in spite of being exposed to the same precipitating causes [rape]."58 Therefore, he said, when he discovered infantile sexuality, he decided he had "overrated the importance [note: not the incidence] of seduction"59 and concluded that "the 'traumatic' element in the sexual experiences of childhood [he means seduction] lost its importance [since] obviously seduction is not required in order to arouse a child's sexual life."60 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;DENIAL OF THE EFFECTS OF SEXUAL ABUSE &lt;br /&gt;Freud was very much part of general opinion in considering the seduction of children as harmless. Freud even sided with perpetrators of seduction. In the case of Dora, for instance, who was molested at age 14 by a friend of her father's, Freud said, by a "kiss upon her lips [and] the pressure of his erect member against her body,"61 Freud agreed with the father, who said she should not have objected, since the molester was a friend of his. Freud declared the girl was "hysterical" because she complained about the assault on her: "I should without question consider a person hysterical in whom an occasion for sexual excitement elicited feelings that were preponderantly or exclusively unpleasurable..."62 He blamed the children because their sensuousness provoked the sexual assaults by adults: "The last word on the subject of traumatic etiology [is] that the sexual constitution which is peculiar to children is precisely calculated to provoke sexual experiences of a particular kind namely traumas."63 His psychoanalytic colleagues often blamed the victim too. Karl Abraham called sexual molestation of his patients by adults "desired by the child unconsciously [because of an] abnormal psycho-sexual constitution,"64 concluding they had "an abnormal desire for obtaining sexual pleasure, and in consequence of this undergo sexual traumas."65 Many other psychoanalysts after Freud continued to label patient reports of childhood sexual abuse "wishes."66 As one recalled, "I was taught in my...early years in psychiatry, as most of us were, to look very skeptically upon the incestuous sexual material described by my patients....Any inclination on my part, or that of my colleagues in the training situation, to look upon these productions of the patient as having some reality basis was scoffed at and was seen as evidence of our naiveté."67 This has recently begun to change in a few institutes of psychoanalysis in some countries. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Opinion has not really changed so much, unfortunately, in either academia or psychiatry. While many give lip service to the illegality of sexual abuse of children, real opinion is quite different, as I have found from having given many speeches on the history of child abuse to academic and mental health audiences in the past three decades. Academics who study human sexuality often agree with Kinsey ("It is difficult to understand why a child, except for its cultural conditioning, should be disturbed at having its genitalia touched...or disturbed at even more specific sexual contacts"),68 his co-author Pomeroy ("incest between adults and younger children can...be a satisfying and enriching experience"),69 sexual historians Edwardes and Masters ("there is no shame in being a...pederast or a rapist if one is satisfied"),70 social worker LeRoy Schultz "[incest can be] a positive, healthy experience")71 or any of the hundreds of others in anthropology, psychology and history who preach the pro-pedophile agenda in their fields today.72 Scholarly academic journals have even published special issues praising pedophilia as "nurturant" and advocating abolishing all laws against sex with children.73 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The record of psychiatry is little better. When I gave an address at the American Psychiatric Association Convention in Philadelphia on the subject "The History of Child Assault," I gave extensive evidence showing that the majority of children today in the countries for which we have statistics were sexually abused. The audience eventually seemed to admit that what I said could be true. Then they discussed among themselves the following proposition: "If childhood sexual abuse has been so widespread for so long, then perhaps we are wrong, and we shouldn't be creating a conflict in children's minds. Since everyone does it, maybe sex between children and adults isn't wrong at all." In addition, they asked the question: "What might gentle incest be like? Might it not be OK?" I was not surprised when, a few months later, the American Psychiatric Association classified pedophilia as a disorder only if it bothered the pedophile, professing, according to one dissident psychiatrist, that "a person is no longer a pedophile simply because he molests children...He is a pedophile only if he feels bad or anxious about what he's doing." Otherwise, having sex with children can be healthy.74 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What becomes evident is that most people in every society including our own believe that sex between adults and children is not really traumatic and is not the cause of emotional problems. Freud was not the only person to completely deny the traumatic origin of the emotional problems his patients brought to him-they continue to be denied by most people even today. Because of this denial, it makes sense that so much clinical research during the past century into the causes of mental illness has consisted mainly of investigation of repressed unacceptable wishes rather than of dissociated traumatic memories of real events, ignoring the crucial fact that no one gets sick because of wishes alone without the traumas that are linked to them. This concentration on wishes rather than traumas also explains, I think, why depth psychology has failed to contribute much to social or political theory. For if the unconscious consists only of repressed wishes which have their source in drives, psyches and therefore societies cannot change, since these "drives," coming from virtually unchanged gene pools, must have stayed the same while our psyches and social patterns change over time. But if the unconscious is acknowledged to include both wishes and traumatic memories of abuse and neglect-memories of real events which change as the history of childhood evolves-we can explain social change for the first time. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Massive denial of the origin of humanity's problems in the traumatic abuse of children is, then, one and the same as the massive denial of the psychological origins of social behavior. They are two sides of the same historical coin. Both are rooted in the fact that our deepest fears are stored in a separate brain system that remains largely unexplored by science and that is the source of the restaging of these early traumas in social events. Only when the contents and psychodynamics of these dissociated traumatic memories are made fully conscious can we understand the waking nightmare that we call history. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;To achieve this understanding, we must draw upon all the resources of neurobiology, experimental, clinical and evolutionary psychology, psychoanalysis and psychotherapy, history and the other social sciences in order to provide a fully scientific theory of society.75 To begin this synthesis, I will first review recent advances in the understanding of the neurobiology of trauma and its storage in separate neuronal networks in the brain. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE NEUROBIOLOGY OF PSYCHOHISTORY &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Although history is obviously not reducible to human biology, a psychohistorian cannot avoid contending with the hard facts of neurobiology, since the mind-and therefore the brain-is not, as Locke thought, a tabula rasa, but a highly complex, flawed end result of an extremely imperfect evolutionary process. What is more, society is the way it is partly because the brain is constructed the way it is, and this depends on the specific way the brain has evolved.76 Societies are not constructed in the most logical or even most adaptive forms possible. Given the hominid brain we started with, even the most bizarre forms of society revealed by the historical record can be understood as the flawed products of evolving psyches and evolving brains. It is therefore essential that psychohistory understand the latest concepts in what has been called the "social neurosciences"77 that are beginning to be able to understand the effects of early interpersonal experiences between parents and children on the neurobiological development of the brain. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since, as the neurobiologist Gerald Edelman has put it, "The likelihood of guessing how the brain works without looking at its structure seems slim,"78 we will begin with a brief overview of brain structure. The brain is composed of over 100 billion neurons, with trillions of connections, dendrites, which are branching extensions from the body of the neuron that pass stimuli received by axons on to other neurons through synapses, the specialized connections between neurons. Since this synaptic activity is either excitatory or inhibitory, much of mental life and therefore also of the social life is either manic or depressive, and one of the main tasks of leaders, as also of psychiatrists, is to adjust through social projects the level of excitation of the brain. Memorization is thought to occur through repeated stimulation of synapses, making them grow bigger and stronger, as neurotransmitters are released across synaptic gaps.79 Specific memories are stored all over the brain, in a much more fractured way than a computer stores memory in many files. As with a computer, however, the crucial task is retrieval of the memory, using neural networks or brain modules that serve as "indexes" for the fractured memories. As discussed in the previous chapter, early emotional memories are indexed in a network centering in the amygdala, while the conscious self system is indexed more in the hippocampus and orbital prefrontal cortex,80 giving the brain the ability to retrieve information stored elsewhere and providing a "working memory" system that receives emotional signals from the amygdala.81 A PET scan of the brain, for instance, made during "free association" shows increased blood flow in this orbitofrontal area, thus showing why the psychoanalytic process can tap into uncensored private thoughts.82 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The amygdala is predominantly excitatory, stimulating externally oriented behavior, and the hippocampus is predominantly inhibitory, comparing current information with existing knowledge. In current situations of danger, the amygdalan system is the first to make your muscles tense and heart beat faster, while the hippocampal-prefrontal cortical system will remember whom you were with and what you were doing during the danger, so as to be able to avoid it in the future.83 It is the growth of the hippocampus, prefrontal cortex and related areas that represents the main evolutionary development of self consciousness (beyond simple growth of cortical storage areas), allowing Homo sapiens sapiens to delay responses while comparing them to past experience and self concepts. When one dreams, one's amygdala lights up in the brain scanner like a pinball machine, as powerful early emotional memories are accessed and incorporated by the hippocampus and prefrontal cortex with current daily events into long-term personality modules. The hippocampal-prefrontal cortical and amygdalan memory systems are, in fact, the real "two brains" that dissociate more rational conscious self systems from unconscious emotional memories-not a simple "right-brain," "left-brain" split. The earliest regulation of emotion in a specialized amygdalan-prefrontal-orbital network first occurs during the mother-infant mutual gaze dialogues: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The common involvement [in infants] of orbital, temporal, and amygdala neurons in the processing of sensory (particularly visual) information of emotional significance has suggested that they 'may form part of a specialized neural system for the processing of social stimuli.'..The furthest terminus of this circuit, the orbitofrontal cortex, represents the hierarchical apex of this system. This is functionally expressed in its unique capacity to categorize, abstract, store, and regulate the practicing infant's emotional responses to the face of the attachment figure.84 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When emotional memories are traumatic either because the trauma was so early that the hippocampus was not yet functional or because it was so powerful that the hippocampal-prefrontal cortical system couldn't fully register it-they become permanent, dissociated fears of anything that might resemble the traumatic situation. Traumas that are inescapable because of helplessness can actually severely damage the hippocampus, killing neurons. Survivors of severe childhood abuse and veterans with post-traumatic stress syndrome are found to have smaller hippocampal volumes than other patients.85 This damage is caused by the release during traumatization of a cascade of cortisol, adrenaline and other stress hormones that not only damage brain cells and impair memory but also set in motion a long-lasting disregulation of the brain's biochemistry. Animals that are traumatized when they are young grow up to be cowardly bullies, with less vasopressin, which regulates aggression, and serotonin, the calming neurotransmitter, which has been shown to be low in delinquents and in children who have been regularly beaten by their parents.86 Low serotonin is the most important marker for violence in animals and humans, and has been correlated with high rates of homicide, suicide, arson, antisocial disorders, self-mutilation, and other disorders of aggression.87 Early emotional abandonment by the mother or significant family members regularly lowers the serotonin level of children. Harlow's motherless monkeys who became extremely fearful and socially violent as adults like Coleman's eleven-month-old patient whose serotonin level dropped by half following the death of his sister, demonstrate the dramatic effects of trauma on serotonin levels.88 Imbalances in neurotransmitter levels resulting from trauma can last for decades in post-traumatic stress disorders and even in Holocaust survivors.89 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Consciousness which Llinás believes90 is a 40-hertz oscillation in the entire brain network that binds together cortical and limbic systems is present during wakefulness and dream (REM) sleep. Dreaming is a sort of "down-time" for current experience, when daily memories are evaluated against early amygdalan emotional memories, processed into long-term memory and stored in the neocortex.91 But traumatic stress seriously interferes with the processing of these memories and their accessibility to consciousness. The fears, anxieties and hypervigilance of traumatic stress sets off a cascade of hormones and neurotransmitters that disrupts hippocampal functioning, leaving memories to be stored as dissociated affective states or body memories that are incapable of being retrieved through normal hippocampal indexing.92 Van der Kolk believes that often these memories are dissociated because they were never really stored in consciousness in the first place.93 Moreover, the "lack of secure attachments may produce the most devastating effects," he says, "because consistent external support appears to be a necessary condition in learning how to regulate internal affective states....Dissociation is a method of coping with inescapable stress [allowing] infants to enter into trance states and to ignore current sensory input..."94 As Eigen puts it in his book, The Psychotic Core, "The aggression perpetrated on the young in the name of upbringing is often tinged with or masks madness. Both parent and child live out this madness in a trancelike state akin to dreaming."95 It is these early trance states that are repeated in the social trances of history. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE PSYCHODYNAMICS OF RESTAGING &lt;br /&gt;The massive secretion of norepinephrine and dopamine, serotonin and endogenous opioids that follows inescapable trauma is followed by a subsequent depletion of hormones, presumably because utilization exceeds synthesis. Eventually receptors become hypersensitive, leading to excessive responsiveness to even the possibility of trauma in later life.96 It is this massive "false-alarm system" that leads to reenactments and then to restagings of trauma reenactments with new anxiety-reducing elements that is at the heart of social behavior in humans. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Depletion of neurotransmitters after traumatic flooding results in hyperalertness to any situations that seem to indicate they may lead to reexperiencing the trauma. This, of course, is true of all animals, and they later simply avoid the dangers in the future. But humans are unique in possessing a developed hippocampal-prefrontal cortical-centered consciousness whose task it is to inhibit action so as to avoid potentially traumatic situations. When trauma occurs-even very early trauma-humans are unique in believing they are responsible for the trauma. It is astonishing how early and consistently this is seen in clinical practice. Lenore Terr tells of a girl playing with dolls and repeating her sexual molestion by pornographers that happened when she was 15 months old.97 She was dissociated from any conscious memories of the events, but accurately repeated being penetrated by an erect penis the same way she had been in the pornographic films, which had been retrieved by the police. The accuracy of her body memories is amazing enough, but what was most astonishing was what she said as she restaged the raping scene: "Who is this? My doll. She's laying on the bed naked. I cover her up....I'm yelling at the doll. She was bad! I yell at my doll...'You! You bad thing! Get to bed, you!'" She felt guilty about her own rape! &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;But children usually feel guilty about being traumatized. "I must have been too noisy, because mommy left me" was my sincere belief when my mother left my father. I also believed I deserved my father's strappings because I wasn't obedient enough. This is why children set up a separate, internal self as a "protector" to try to stop themselves from ever being noisy, pushy, sexual, demanding, in fact, to stop them from growing and thus reexperiencing trauma. At first, these internal "protectors" are friendly; sometimes they are represented as imaginary playmates or even as protective alters if the traumas are severe or repetitive.98 Later, particularly when adolescence brings on opportunities for greater exploration and especially dating, these protective selves become persecutory selves that "have had it" with the host self and actually try to harm it. 99 The persecutory self says, "It's not happening to me, it's happening to her, and she deserves it!" Rather than take a chance that the early trauma will once again catch one unaware and helpless, one might restage the trauma upon oneself or others, or both, at least controlling the timing and intensity of the trauma oneself.100 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Before adolescence, one will often restage traumas by identifying with the persecutor and triumphing rather than being the helpless one. Thus, the 8-year-old girl who had been hit by a truck when she was 18 months old would repeatedly charge into classmates, knocking them over as she restaged her accident.101 Or a 7-year-old girl whose father strangled her mother would force her friends to play the "mommy game" where they played dead and she picked them up.102 But after adolescence, the restaging more often includes self-persecution, bringing about the dreaded event oneself either through hypervigilant action or actual self-harm-as in the self-cutting or self-injury of those who were physically abused as children, the fights and anti-social activities of delinquents who were neglected as infants or the sexual promiscuity of young girls who had been seduced. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is important to keep in mind that it is not "stress" or even "trauma" alone that causes restaging of early events. If the traumas are not dissociated, if they can be remembered by the conscious mind, they are not split off so they need not be repeated. For instance, 732 Jewish children who survived concentration camps after having gone through literal hell for three years, formed a club in England after their rescue. No greater amount of childhood trauma can be imagined that what they went through, yet, as they wrote in their newsletter later, "our greatest achievement and tremendous source of pride is that we can boast of having no delinquents, criminals, revenge-seekers and above all, none of us is consumed with hatred and venom."103 Because Jews didn't blame themselves for their persecution, they could remember and didn't dissociate. So they didn't need to either revictimize themselves nor make others victims. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Revictimization is actually the central cause of anti-social behavior, and addiction to trauma is at its core.104 It is not surprising that prison psychiatrists find violent criminals invariably repeat in their crime the emotional traumas, abuse and humiliation of their childhood,105 or that women who have been sexually abused in childhood are more than twice as likely as others to be raped when they become adults.106 As one prostitute who had been sexually victimized as a child said, "When I do it, I'm in control. I can control them through sex."107 What Freud was puzzled by108 when he coined the term "the repetition compulsion" puzzled because it violated the pleasure principle is actually a self-protective device, protective against being helpless against the overwhelming anxiety of unexpected trauma. Traumas are therefore restaged as a defense, with the persecutory self as the stage director.109 Restaging as a defense against dissociated trauma is the crucial flaw in the evolution of the human mind understandable from the viewpoint of the individual as a way of maintaining sanity, but tragic in its effects upon society, since it means that early traumas will be magnified onto the historical stage into war, domination and self-destructive social behavior. And because we also restage by inflicting our childhood terrors upon our children, generation after generation, our addiction to the slaughterbench of history has been relentless. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;FEARS OF INDIVIDUATION AND GROWTH PANIC &lt;br /&gt;The crowning achievement of the human species-our self-consciousness, the awareness of oneself as a private person with a past history and future goals-has taken so long to evolve and has been so uneven that humanity is a species with extremely fragile selves. Chimpanzees barely have enough self-awareness to recognize themselves in a mirror,110 and early humans began to evolve self-consciousness through slowly improving parenting, resulting mainly from the mother's growing empathy toward her child. Eigen observes from the disintegrating selves of psychotics, "The way individuals are ripped apart by psychotic processes brings home the realization that the emergence of a viable sense of self and other must be counted as one of the most creative achievements of humankind"111 an achievement, I will show, it has taken millenia to acomplish. As Modell points out,112 the emergent private self grows as the child explores its environment with the regular help of its caretakers. Therefore, children whose immature parents use them for their own emotional needs, and who reject them when the child's needs do not reflect their own, develop what Winnicott calls a "false self," or even multiple selves, which may conform to society but cannot improve upon it. It is because of this that social evolution depends upon the evolution of the viable self, which in turn is achieved solely through the slow and uneven evolution of childrearing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Traumas are defined as injuries to the private self, rather than just painful experiences, since non-painful injuries to the self such as parental genital manipulation or being told by a parent that they wished one would die are more traumatic to the self than, say, more painful accidents.113 Without a well-developed, enduring private self, people feel threatened by all progress, all freedom, all new challenges, and then experience annihilation anxiety, fears that the fragile self is disintegrating, since situations that call for self-assertion trigger memories of maternal abandonment. Masterson calls this by the umbrella term "abandonment depression," beneath which, he says, "ride the Six Horsemen of the Psychic Apocalypse: Depression, Panic, Rage, Guilt, Helplessness (hopelessness), and Emptiness (void) [that] wreak havoc across the psychic landscape leaving pain and terror in their wake."114 Whether the early traumas or rejections were because the mothers were openly abandoning, over-controlling and abusive, clinging, or just threatened by the child's emerging individuation, the results are much the same-the child learns to fear parts of his or her potential self that threatens the disapproval or loss of the mother. As Socarides has observed,115 fears of growth, individuation and self assertion that carry hreatening feelings of disintegration lead to desires to merge with the omnipotent mother literally to crawl back into the womb desires which immediately turn into fears of maternal engulfment, since the merging would involve total loss of the self. When Socarides' patients make moves to individuate-like moving into their own apartment or getting a new job-they have dreams of being swallowed by whirlpools or devoured by monsters. The only salvation from these maternal engulfment wishes/fears is a "flight to external reality from internal reality,"116 a flight in which social institutions play a central role, as we shall shortly discover. Many people who have been in psychotherapy become conscious of this individuation panic and flight to external reality when they begin to grow, break free of old emotional patterns and start to feel their freedom. These fears can be characterized as an all-pervasion growth panic that traumatized individuals (nearly everyone) constantly carry around during their daily lives. Masterson quotes one of his patients: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I was walking down the street and suddenly I was engulfed in a feeling of absolute freedom. I could taste it. I knew I was capable of doing whatever I wanted. When I looked at other people, I really saw them without being concerned about how they were looking at me...I was just being myself and thought that I had uncovered the secret of life: being in touch with your own feelings and expressing them openly with others, not worrying so much about how others felt about you. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then just as suddenly as it came, it disappeared. I panicked and started thinking about the million things I had to do at the studio, of errands I needed to run after work. I began to feel nauseous and started sweating. I headed for my apartment, running most of the way. When I got in, I felt that I had been pursued. By what? Freedom, I guess.117 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is this manic flight to action a flight that is a defense against growth panic that is the emotional source of much of social behavior. Manic acting-out in social activity is a universal addiction, similar in its effects to the dopamine agonistic effects of cocaine. That's why leaders so often take manic drugs, like John F. Kennedy during the Gulf Crisis (amphetamines) and George Bush during the Gulf War (Halcion). Like drugs, grandiose manic social activities such as war and political domination produce a temporary elation and a dopamine surge, but not the lasting joy of self-discovery and love. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;HOW TRAUMATIC IS CHILDHOOD? &lt;br /&gt;The incidence of trauma in childhood, past and present, will be a central focus of the rest of this book. Some idea, however, of the extent of childhood trauma would be useful in this chapter on social and political theory. My overall conclusions have not changed after three decades of additional research from what I wrote in The History of Childhood: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The history of childhood is a nightmare from which we have only recently begun to awaken. The further back in history one goes, the lower the level of child care, and the more likely children are to be killed, abandoned, beaten, terrorized, and sexually abused.118 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Childhood is still massively traumatic for the majority of the children in the world. For instance, one of the most often-cited facts of American life is the exposure of children to violence in urban communities-one recent study showed 40 percent of children surveyed reported exposure to a shooting or stabbing in the past year, 36 percent reported being threatened with physical harm in the past year and 74 percent reported feeling unsafe in their communities.119 Various studies of violence in the home reveal that over 90 percent of American parents regularly hit their children, mostly with hair brushes, paddles or belts,120 20 percent of them severely, with heavy instruments that endanger their lives.121 Rates of child thrashing in European countries are rarely much lower than this.122 And despite widespread denial by anthropologists of the high frequency of physical assault on children of other cultures,123 most children elsewhere around the world today are still beaten unmercifully by their caretakers.124 The most evolved country in the world today is Sweden, which passed a law in 1979 against hitting children, so that a new generation of parents now generally refrains from hitting their children.125 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sexual molestation of children is still so widespread that in my world-wide survey of the subject, "The Universality of Incest," I concluded that the sexual abuse of children was likely to have been a universal practice for most people in most places at most times in history, and that children who had not been sexually molested by their caretakers were a recent historical achievement, experienced by only a minority of children in a few places in the world.126 The most careful statistics of childhood seduction in America, using structured interview techniques that were able to acknowledge the resistances of the respondents and defining molestation as actual genital contact, found 38 percent (Russell) or 45 percent (Wyatt) of women and 30 percent of men (Landis) interviewed reported memories of sexual abuse during their childhood.127 Adjusting these figures for such elements as the bias introduced by the population interviewed that eliminates criminals, prostitutes, juveniles in shelters and psychotics-all of whom have much higher molestation rate-plus the large percentage of people who refused to be interviewed and were likely more victimized, I concluded that the true rate of childhood molestation in America is about 60 percent for girls and 45 percent for boys. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Gallup poll of Canadian childhood molestation reported about the same figures as in America. Though most European studies are decades behind those of the U.S., when a recent BBC "ChildWatch" program asked its female listeners if they could remember sexual molestation, 62 percent recalled actual intercourse. As was mentioned earlier, a recent Institut für Kindheit survey that interviewed Berlin schoolchildren in one neighborhood directly (direct interviews of children for any purpose are extremely rare) found 80 percent said they had been sexually molested.128 Though surveys of childhood abuse are unknown in the rest of the world, my evidence showed even higher rates were likely in the East and Middle East, where boys and girls are masturbated and raped by the men in the family and others as a matter of course, and, as both Indian and Chinese proverbs have it, "For a girl to be a virgin at ten years old, she must have neither brothers nor cousin nor father."129 This molestation by the family is further extended by such sexual assaults as the estimated 100 million child prostitutes worldwide and female genital mutilation, an extremely traumatic parental sexual assault, recently estimated at 74 million women in the circum-Mediterranean area.130 Once these beating and sexual abuse figures are added to fetal traumas (one in three pregnant women in America are hit or kicked by their mates),131 plus all the other abusive and accidental traumas that are commonly experienced by children,132 and then added to all the neglect, rejection, brutal domination and other severe emotional tortures that are so common they aren't even measured, plus the horrible traumatic effects on children of wars, social violence, malnutrition and other common mass traumatic conditions of children in this world, one must conclude that childhood continues to be a nightmare for most children in most areas of the world today. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Indeed, my conclusion from a lifetime of study of the history of childhood is that society is founded upon the abuse of children, and that the further back in history one studies the subject the more likely children are to have been abused and neglected. Just as family therapists today find that child abuse often functions to hold families together as a way of solving their emotional problems, so, too, the routine assault, torture and domination of children has been society's most effective instrument of collective emotional homeostasis. Most historical families once practiced infanticide, incest, beating and mutilation of their children to relieve anxieties. We continue today to arrange the killing, maiming, molestation and starvation of our children through our military, social and economic institutions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is why domination and violence in history has such continuity: betrayal and abuse of children has been a consistent human trait since our species began. Each generation begins anew with fresh, eager, trusting faces of babies, ready to love and create a new world. And each generation of parents tortures, abuses, neglects and dominates its children until they become emotionally crippled adults who repeat in nearly exact detail the social violence and domination that existed in previous decades. Should a minority of parents decrease the amount of abuse and neglect of its children a bit and begin to provide somewhat more secure, loving early years that allow a bit more freedom and independence, history soon begins to move in surprising new directions and society changes in innovative ways. History needn't repeat itself; only the traumas demand repetition.133 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE PSYCHOGENIC THEORY OF HISTORY &lt;br /&gt;The psychogenic theory of history is a scientific, empirical, falsifiable theory based upon a model that involves shared restagings of dissociated memories of early traumas, the content of which changes through the evolution of childhood. It is based upon the conclusion of experimental and clinical psychology that psychic content is organized by early emotional relationships, so that psychic structure must be passed from generation to generation through the narrow funnel of childhood. Thus a society's childrearing practices are not just one item in a list of cultural traints but are the very condition for the transmission and development of all cultural elements. Childrearing therefore is crucial because it organizes the emotional structure that determines the transmission of all culture and places definite limits on what can be achieved by society. Specific childhoods sustain specific cultural traits, and once these early experiences no longer occur the trait disappears or is modified. It is the first social theory that posits love as the central mechanism for historical change-not because I happen to value love as an exemplary trait, but because the clinical, experimental and social sciences of the past century have shown that love produces the individuation needed for human innovation-that is, for cultural evolution. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is also the first theory that recognizes the values of methodological individualism-seeing properties of groups as a result of the actions of its individual members-yet that also recognizes group evolution, integrating the psychology of individuals and societies and recognizing that social behavior also has emotional sources. I call the theory "psychogenic" rather than "economic" or "political" because it views humans more as homo relatens than homo economicus or homo politicus-that is, as searching for relation, for love, more than just for money or power. The theory considers evolving psychoclasses-shared childrearing modes-as more central than economic classes or social classes for understanding history. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This psychogenic theory is contrasted with the sociogenic theory of all other social scientists which sees all individual change as merely a reflection of social change. It instead views adults as having developed new kinds of personalities due to new childrearing modes, and then as projecting onto the historical stage earlier traumas and feelings in such a manner that events appear to be happening to the group rather than being internal, creating shared dreams, group-fantasies, that are so intense and compelling that they take on a life of their own, a life that is imagined as happening in a dissociated sphere called "society"-the group-fantasy sandbox of adults. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Consider a typical example of a traumatized child growing up and joining others in fashioning a historical group-fantasy. Timothy McVeigh, one of the Oklahoma City bombers, experienced continuous maternal abandonment as a child, according to neighbors and relatives, as his restless mother, who regularly cheated on her husband, kept leaving the family for weeks at a time.134 Timothy asked friends, "Is it something I did?" when trying to understand why his mother wasn't there. When he was ten, he became interested in guns and became a survivalist, collecting rifles in case Communists took over the country. When he was sixteen and his mother left him for good, he began to refer to her as "a bitch" and as "that no-good whore." Neighbors reported he was often like two people, "angry and screaming one minute, then switching to quite normal" for no apparent reason. In the army, when he failed the Green Beret test-another rejection-he quit in disgust and began hanging out with Right-wing militarists. After going to Waco to watch how the government had abandoned the children during the siege, he went to Oklahoma City to act out a scene in a Rightist novel where a group packed a truck with a homemade bomb and set it off at F.B.I. headquarters. But four months before he acted out this rage against authority (his mother), McVeigh visited the day care center in the building, pretending he had children he wanted to enroll.135 Thus he picked out a site where children who had been left by their mothers would be blown up too, thus punishing abandoned children representatives of himself restaging his own abandonment and the carrying out the punishment he thought he deserved for his rage at his mother. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The raging part of Timothy McVeigh, elaborated by militia group-fantasies, often made him seem, said others, like two people. The process was similar to that observed in the creation of alters, or alternate personalities, in people who have Multiple Personality Disorders, a diagnosis recently renamed Dissociated Identity Disorders. Dissociation is defined as "a loss of the usual interrlationships between various groups of mental processes with resultant almost independent function of the one group that has been separated from the rest,"136 and is involved in such pathological syndromes as hypnosis, depersonalization, fugue, sleepwalking, possession and visionary experiences.137 A Dissociated Identity Disorder has three criteria: (a) the personalities seem to be distinct and lasting, (b) the dominant personality at any particular time determines the individual's behavior, and (c) each personality is complex and organized with its own unique behavior patterns.138 There are four possible core dissociative symptoms: amnesia, depersonalization, derealization and identity confusion.139 Severe, repeated child abuse and neglect almost always lie behind the full D.I.D. disorder. Kluft says, "Most multiples, as children, have been physically brutalized, psychologically assaulted, sexually violated, and affectively overwhelmed."140 As Ross puts it, a multiple personality disorder is a little girl imagining that the abuse is happening to someone else. The imaging is so intense and subjectively compelling, and is reinforced so many times by the ongoing trauma, that the created identities seem to take on a life of their own, though they are all parts of one person.141 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alters often have different names, handwriting, voices, vocabularies, expressions, even EEG alpha rhythms, and are often amnesic of each other's activities, although sometimes one alter is co-conscious of the activities of another.142 Sometimes an alter is frozen in time, stuck in the trauma that gave it birth, and child personalities will often expect to be sexually assaulted by the therapist, who is mistaken for the abuser from the past, and cower in the corner, fearing the inevitable rape.143 In addition to the host personality, who is often depressed, masochistic, compulsively good and suffers from time losses, there are alters such as fearful children who recall the traumas, inner persecutors, containers of forbidden impulses, avengers, apologists for the abusers, idealized figures who deny dangers and so on. The formation of such alters is life-saving, allowing the host personality to defend against unbearable trauma and continue living. Their tragedy is that these alters restage their traumas in adult life, in what Kluft calls "revictimization behaviors" or "the sitting duck syndrome," during which they feel they are taking control of the abuse and ending the intolerable agony of waiting for it to happen.144 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In many multiples, one alter is found whose task it is to persecute the host personality or others who represent the guilty childhood self. "She should die, she deserves to die. She's a loser..." said one alter to her therapist, referring to her host personality.145 These persecutory alters start out as protective alters, whose task it is to protect the host against re-experiencing early traumas and rejections. But usually some time around puberty, when the host begins to explore the world and have sexual feelings, the alter turns totally against the host and says, "She started becoming interested in boys and dates and all that...I didn't want any part of it...I'd hate her for letting that happen...so I'd cut her."146 From that point on, the alter persecutes the host personality relentlessly. In this sense, persecutory alters continue to protect the host against repetition of trauma by punishing all growth-in themselves and in representatives of themselves. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SOCIAL ALTERS AND THE SOCIAL TRANCE &lt;br /&gt;Although few people are diagnosed with dissociative disorders, most people nevertheless have organized, dissociated persecutory personalities whose function it is to punish themselves or substitutes for themselves as "object lessons"-in order to remind them that growth, pleasure and success are dangerous and might precipitate trauma or rejection. Child psychologists have recently suggested that perhaps "all children have dissociative-like states" and that abuse and neglect leads to the "establishment of centers of experience external to the core self during transient hypnotic-like states" that act as early alters.147 As they grow up, these dissociated parts of their psyche are organized into persecutory social scenarios that are shared with others, which could be thought of as social alters. McVeigh switched into and out of his angry, militarist self, his social alter, each time he reexperienced further evidence for abandonment by mother figures. It is a process we all share to some extent with McVeigh. Rather than living our lives wholly in our private selves, we choose to live partly in our social alters, where ghosts of our past are disguised as social roles in the present. Social alters of individuals collude to produce the social trance and have five characteristics: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(1) they are separate neural networks that are repositories for feelings, images and scenarios connected with traumatic abuse and neglect, including the defensive fantasies that go with them; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(2) they are organized into dynamic structures containing an alternate set of goals, values and defenses from those of the main self, in order to help prevent the traumas from overwhelming one's life and to to defend against the reexperiencing of the humiliations and persecutions of childhood; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(3) they have the central task of organizing and carrying out both the idealizing and the persecutory fantasies in society that are the result of these traumas, the idealizing mainly toward male leaders (father-saviors), and the persecutory mainly toward women (persecuting mothers) and children (guilty self); &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(4) they are co-conscious148 of the central personality, yet &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(5) they are split off by a seamless wall of denial, depersonalization, discontinuity of affect and disownership of responsibility that is maintained by collusion with others pretending the alters are normal; and &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(6) they are shared and restaged in historical group-fantasies that are elaborated into political, religious and social institutions. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Social alters contain memories of severe traumas and rejections and have their own repertoire of defensive behaviors. Experiments have shown that adults who were traumatized as children are more susceptible to hypnosis, to group suggestions, to hysterical religious behavior and to paranormal experiences.149 Dissociative disorders are what Winnicott called "the psychosis hidden behind the neurosis."150 More organized and dissociated than just "false selves,"151 social alters differ from alters of multiple personalities in that they replace the usual denial by amnesia with denial by dissociation of emotional connections, maintained through group collusion. Thus, even though one may be more or less conscious of the activities of one's social alter-knowing that the self that shoots a child who is an "enemy" is the same person that values one's own child-still, the emotional connections between the two selves are missing. Thus people can imagine they go to war or conduct a genocide because of the chance appearance of an enemy, never because of anything emotional happening in their own heads. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is important to remember that a person's social alter is based upon a fetal matrix and depends upon the early amygdalan memory system, repository for our dissociated traumas. Social alters do not include the areas of the brain necessary for conscious empathy.152 It is this missing capacity for empathy that allows violent acting-out in the social sphere people become so filled with our projections that it becomes impossible for one to "feel their feelings." You can observe this lack of empathy, the fetal matrix and the persecutory agenda by studying for instance the initiation rituals of some cultures, where boys, considered as polluted by female fluids, are sealed inside a ritual house with their bodily wastes, forced to put their heads out a vaginal window to recapitulated birth, and then beaten, smeared with blood taken from their penises and otherwise mutilated and tortured.153 The adults who put the children through the ordeal are completely dissociated from the meaning of the events they enact. They cannot tell why they persecute the boys and cut their penises, and they feel no empathy for those they are torturing, since the boys are so full of the projections of the adults' own traumas. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Experimental evidence with social memories demonstrates that our brains actually store social feelings in separate modules by time period. We have all experienced how hearing, say, a familiar Beatles song can produce a cascade of emotional memories from the Sixties. One experiment showed that people can revisit these time-bound memory modules. A group of men over seventy years old was taken to a country retreat for five days in 1979 and exposed only to 1959 music, magazines, radio programs, clothes and activities. The men soon not only held conversations as though it were 1959, their biological markers-their hand grip, posture, hearing, etc.-actually became younger. They had switched into earlier memory modules and began accessing anew 1959 feelings simply by being immersed in earlier social material.154 Apparently there is enough room in the hundred billion neurons in our brain to record social emotional states by specific periods. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Social alters are like suitcases into which we stuff our most traumatic split-off fears and rages, containing our continuing lives as traumatized children, abuser apologists, inner persecutors, heroic avengers and other consciously intolerable parts of ourselves, all organized into social postures. The social alter is based upon fantasies that are defenses against traumas, not upon present-day reality, even when it participates in present-day political or religious group activities. The defensive fantasies are unreal even when the entire society may agree upon their reality. When a group of men collects human heads, believing that this will increase their genital potency, or a group of women chop off their little girls' clitorises, believing that otherwise they might grow to be a foot long, these beliefs are obviously derived from defensive group-fantasies, not from experience. The same people can have an excellent knowledge of reality in their host personalities, with extensive hunting or agricultural skills based upon the real-life experiences of their group, but in their social alters they are nevertheless convinced of the efficacy of chopping off heads and clitorises. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Except for a few psychopaths and psychotics, most of us keep these suitcases for our social alters in the closet with the door locked, seemingly away from our daily lives-but then we lend the keys to group delegates whom we depend upon to act out their contents for us so we can deny ownership of the actions. Periodically, when the group and its leader are imagined to be collapsing-when our despair becomes too great, our social alters seem too distant so that we feel depleted of vital parts of ourselves, and our hypervigalence is at an unbearable peak-the contents of these suitcases begin to break loose, we enter a panic state, and our early fears and other emotional memories are restaged in wars or other forms of social violence. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All the accomplishments of our conscious personalities-self-awareness, the ablity to imagine the consequences of actions and learning from experience, the capability of feeling empathy for others, the awareness of the passage of time, the ability to construct a realistic future, responsibity for one's actions-are missing in our social alters, and are not part of the group-fantasies we act out in history. Depersonalization is experienced whenever we are in our social alters, and we enter into a trance-like state-what happens in "society" has a feeling of unreality or strangeness of self, a loss of affective response. Even though, as with other dissociative disorders, some reality testing remains intact, an absence of normal feelings and a disconnection from one's usual range of emotions are regularly felt when in one's social alter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even the language of group-fantasies is special, since social alters must communicate in elliptical form in order that their unacceptable true contents may remain hidden to our main selves. Therefore, group-fantasies are often conveyed by subliminal embedded messages rather than clear, overt language. We will shortly see how to decode these embedded messages through fantasy analysis. Groups speak this embedded language when they are in a social trance,155 when they re-experience the same trance-like dissociation they felt during early traumas. Leaders of groups must therefore be adept at trance induction techniques in order to accomplish their delegated tasks. In fact, group-fantasies, like politics in general, are conducted in a trance atmosphere whose features are identical to the eight "Cognitive Distortions of Dissociation" that Fine found in her dissociated patients: catastrophizing, over- generalization, selective abstraction, dichotomous thinking, time distortion, misassessing causality, irresponsibility or excessive responsibility and circular thinking.156 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The social alter is the inheritor of earlier dissociated persecutory feelings and has as one of its roles the setting up of group punishments that are "object lessons" to us all. McVeigh's staging of the Oklahoma City explosion was carefully arranged to have "abandoned" children like himself punished along with the more conscious aim of punishing bad authorities. The formula for restaging early traumas is: (1) Fuse with your persecutory alter ("Terrifying Mommy"), (2) find a savior alter ("Grandiose Self") whom you follow to (3) kill the victim alter ("Bad Child"). Empathy for victim scapegoats is lost because they are so full of our negative projections and are seen as bad children-growing, striving, wanting too much. The larger the success and new freedoms a society must face-the more its progress overreaches its childrearing evolution-the larger the historical punishment it must stage. When an American Senator, voting for more nuclear weapons, said that even if a nuclear Holocaust was unleashed it wouldn't be too bad because we would "win" it ("If we have to start over with another Adam and Eve, I want them to be Americans"), the weird trance logic can only be understood if nuclear war is seen as an "object lesson," enabling us to "start afresh with a clean slate." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE SOCIAL ALTER IN SMALL GROUPS &lt;br /&gt;All groups, even small face-to-face groups, organize group-fantasies out of the pooled social alters of its members. Because even in small groups we feel vulnerable to the shame and humiliation that reminds us of our earlier helplessness, we defend ourselves by switching into our social alters and preparing ourselves for expected attacks. Although groups can also be used for utilitarian purposes, they more often form so that people can act out their persecutory social alters. When people construct a group-fantasy, they give up their idiosyncratic defensive fantasies and become entrained in the social trance. Group analysts have found that even small groups collude in delusional notions: that the group is like a disapproving mother, that the group is different from and superior to all other groups, that it has imaginary boundaries that can protect it, that it can provide endless sustenance to its members without their individual efforts, that its leader should be deified and should be in constant control of its members, that scapegoating is useful and sacrifice necessary for cleansing the group's emotions, that it is periodically besieged by monstrous enemies from without and stealthy enemies from within, that no individual is ever responsible for any of the group's actions and so on-all defensive structures organizing and restaging shared traumatic content.157 Recruiters for cults, for instance, make use of the propensity for people to need groups to control them and act out their group-fantasies; in fact, over 20 million Americans belong to cults and cult-like groups that enable them to collude with idealizing and persecutory parts of other people's social alters.158 Small groups, in fact, sometimes resemble religious cults psychodynamically-ritual restagings of early trauma are one of their goals, while utilitarian accomplishments are secondary and difficult to achieve.159 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is not hard to see face-to-face group members become entrained and switch into their social alters, forming group-fantasies. As the group first gathers, people chat, laugh, argue and interact with other individuals from their central conscious selves. At a certain moment, however, "when the time comes for the group to form," individuals switch into their social alters, a social trance forms160 and the group-fantasy takes over. Language and demeanor change, and people feel somehow detached, estranged from their usual range of feelings and deskilled of critical faculties. A leader is imagined to be "in control" even if he isn't actually present, group boundaries are imagined, work is thought able to be accomplished effortlessly, magical thinking spreads, enemies arise, factions form to act out splits, and empathy diminishes, since others are so full of the group's projections. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;All this usually takes only a few minutes. It becomes acceptable to exploit and abuse others, as members were themselves once exploited and abused. Scapegoats volunteer for sacrifice, a group bible and group history and group spirit and other delusional group-fantasies form, and group life begins, seemingly a more emotionally vital life than everyday life, despite an omnipresent sleepiness common in groups that is a result of the social trance. When the group "ends," often with a trance-breaking clap of hands termed "applause," people wake up, break the entrainment, switch back to their central personalities and experience a tremendous emotional let-down as vital parts of themselves are lost, disoriented for a moment, and the group begins to mourn its own ending-in the same manner as multiple personalities often feel more connected to their real feelings when they are "in" their alters. Aristotle intuited the emotional importance of the social alter when he said man was a zoon politikon and was incomplete without his "political self," his social alter. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even when small groups are formed to observe the emotional processes of their members, the group analyst usually misses the meaning of the switching of members into their social alters. Typical is a group analytic workshop held in Tel Aviv during the Gulf War as the group turned to a discussion of Saddam Hussein: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"D," our Arab member, suddenly changed before our eyes. The man, who had until then been distant...began a heated defense of Saddam Hussein: "He is the real Arab hero. He stands alone against the whole world and doesn't surrender. Saddam is fighting and representing Arab pride against the capitalistic interests of the West which are out to steal the Arab oil of Kuwait." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This long speech was so strong that it was immediately sensed as something truly crucial for D...it was as if D were moved by inner forces that strongly fought for expression, almost beyond the possibility of control. After a while he froze and didn't know how to go on. The outrage of other members was immediate. They pointed to the dark side of Saddam: the killer, the sadist, the oppressor of another country, the anti-Israeli aggressor who wants to destroy us physically. Now, D was like someone waking up from hypnosis. Slowly he regained his ability to speak. At first his speech was unclear but after awhile his ability to think and speak coherently returned. He tried to explain, unsuccessfully, why he was defending Saddam. In reality, he maintained, he, too, was afraid of the SCUD missiles; and he hated Saddam with all his heart, perhaps even more than any Jew, and would welcome news announcing his death.161 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The group analyst passed off the spectacle of the man clearly switching into and out of a social trance as without meaning for the group. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;OBEDIENCE TO AUTHORITY IN A SOCIAL TRANCE &lt;br /&gt;It is only when one realizes that we all carry around with us persecutory social alters that become manifest in groups that such unexplained experiments as those described in Stanley Milgram's classic study Obedience to Authority162 become understandable. In this experiment, people were asked to be "teachers" and, whenever their "learners" made mistakes, to give them massive electric shocks. The "learners," who were only acting the part, were trained to give out pained cries even though the "electric shocks" were non-existent. Of the 40 "teachers," 65 percent delivered the maximum amount of shock even as they watched the "learners" scream out in pain and plead to be released, despite their having been told they didn't have to step up the shock level. The "teachers" often trembled, groaned and were extremely upset at having to inflict the painful shocks, but continued to do so nonetheless. That the "teachers" believed the shocks were real is confirmed by another version of the experiment in which real shocks were inflicted upon a little puppy, who howled in protest; the obedience statistics were similar.163 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Social scientists have been puzzled by Milgram's experiments, wondering why people were so easily talked into inflicting pain so gratuitously. The real explanation is that, by joining a group-the "university experiment"-they switched into their social alters and merged with their own sadistic internalized persecutor, which was quite willing to take responsibility for ordering pain inflicted upon others. Their "struggle with themselves" over whether to obey was really a struggle between their social alters and their main selves. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Although many subsequent experiments varied the conditions for obedience,164 what Milgram did not do is try the experiment without the social trance. If he had not framed it as a group experience, if he had simply on his own authority walked up to each individual, alone, and, without alluding to a university or any other group, asked him or her to come to his home and give massive amounts of electric shock to punish someone, he would not have been obeyed, because they would not have switched into their social alters. The crucial element of the experiments was the existence of the group-as-terrifying-parent, the all-powerful university. Not surprisingly, when the experiment was repeated using children-who go into trance and switch into traumatized content more easily than adults-they were even more obedient in inflicting the maximum shock.165 Subjects were even obedient when they themselves were the victims: 54 percent turned a dial upon command to the maximum limit when they had been told it was inflicting damage upon their ears that could lead to their own deafness, and 74 percent ate food they thought could harm them, thus confirming that they were truly in a dissociated state, not just "obeying" authority or trying to hurt others, and that it was actually an alternate self doing the hurting of the main self.166 The only time they refused to obey was when experimenters pretended to act out a group rebellion, since the social trance was broken.167 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Milgram could also have tested whether it was simple obedience that was really being tested by asking his subjects to reach into their pockets and pay some money to the learners. They would have refused to do so, because they weren't "obeying" any old command, they were using the experimental situation to hurt scapegoats. It is the social trance itself and not "obedience to authority" that is effective in producing destructive obedience. Milgram's subjects, like all of us who participate in wars and social violence, lost their capacity for empathy with victims only when in a social trance. Those who continue to replicate Milgram's experiments and who are still puzzled as to why "the most banal and superficial of rationales...is enough to produce destructive behavior in human beings"168 simply underestimate the amount of trauma most people have experienced and the effectiveness of the social trance in allowing them to restage these hurts. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At one point Milgram approached the insight that he was dealing with an alternate personality when he discusses what he terms the "agentic state," which is his term for the trance that his subjects were in. "Moved into the agentic state," Milgram wrote, "the person becomes something different from his former self, with new properties not easily traced to his usual personality."169 Unfortunately, neither Milgram nor any of the others who have performed obedience experiments looked into the childhoods of their subjects to see if those who easily obeyed hurtful commands differed from the minority who refused to do so.170 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE GROUP-FANTASIES OF NATIONS &lt;br /&gt;Even though no group is too small to synchronize and act out the group-fantasies of its members, the larger the group the more deeply it can enter into the social trance and the more irrational the group-fantasies it can circulate and act out. The dissociated shame that is operative in small groups is equally there in nations, whether it is Kennedy nearly triggering a nuclear apocalypse in Cuba to revenge "his nose being rubbed in it" or Germany starting World War II to revenge "the shame of Versailles" (die Sham is often used in German for the genital area.)171 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That nations have a central persecutory task is a widely-denied truth. That nations are necessary for more rational enterprises than war and brutal domination of others is a wholly unproven assumption. In truth, most members of most nations participate in one way or another in the torture and killing of others and in economic and political domination. We only deny it by colluding in such delusions as that leaders are to blame, that suffering is deserved, that punishment reforms, that killing is moral, that some people are not human, that sacrifice brings renewal and that violence is liberating. Indeed, most of what is in history books is stark, raving mad-the maddest of all being the historian's belief that it is sane. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is only when we begin to recognize the ubiquity of these delusional historical group-fantasies that our personal responsibility begins to return to us-reading the newspaper, watching the nightly news and much of daily life becomes both more painful and more meaningful as empathy returns to our social lives. For some time now, for instance, I often cry when I watch the evening news, read newspapers or study history books, a reaction I was trained to suppress in every school I attended for 25 years. In fact, it is because we so often switch into our social alters when we try to study history that we cannot understand it-our real emotions are dissociated and therefore unavailable to us. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nations, the most important group-fantasy constructions of our social alters, act out what seems to be a non-personal history because social events appear to exist in a separate reality and not to be a result of the intentions of individuals. Even when we find a leader to blame events on, we are helpless to explain why anyone followed him, imagining that the leader has the power to "hypnotize" his people. Hitler, for instance, is often assumed to be solely responsible for World War II, just like other wars are blamed upon single individuals-a truly preposterous assumption. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Since the emotional connections between society and self are cut off-nations are often said to behave sui generis-individuals can deny responsibility for what they do and social events can appear to be wholly without motivation. Soldiers who kill in wars are not personally called murderers and politicians who vote to withhold food from children are not personally termed child killers because these actions are imagined to be part of a different reality system, a dream-world that is somehow not really "us." Since people "in their right minds" do not gratuitiously kill others, it is only people "in their wrong minds"-in their other minds, in their social alters-that do. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is therefore important for me to deny that there is any emotional connection between "Lloyd deMause" and "Corporal deMause with a rifle in Korea," just as there must be no connection made between separate alters of a multiple personality. In both cases there exists a radical splitting of the psyche. As "Lloyd deMause," I love and protect my children and all the children around me. As "Corporal deMause" I was prepared to kill Korean "enemies," even if they were children. As "a good American" today, I vote for my President and pay my taxes that are used to pay American soldiers who enforce an American embargo that murders a million Iraqi children, any more than I noticed America murdered several million Vietnamese children through the poisonous effects of Agent Orange. I do not feel responsible for genocide, even when it is pointed out that my country is killing the children. I have been thoroughly dissociated, switched into my social alter, as you have been, along with hundreds of millions of other "good Americans," just like the "good Germans" who participated in the Holocaust. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The social alter is the carrier of our hidden motivations, but seems to have no motives of its own. In his book In Retrospect: The Tragedy and Lessons of Vietnam, former Secretary of Defense Robert McNamara blames the death of three million innocent Asians on what he terms "the law of unintended consequences;"172 i.e., it was all an inadvertent error, and no American had any motives whatsoever for killing them, certainly not himself, although it was once called "McNamara's war." Hannah Arendt, in her analysis of the trial of Adolf Eichmann, recognized this problem of massive denial when she wrote that the main problem in the Eichmann court was to get people to acknowledge that political actions are personal, that "soldiers" must be "transformed back into perpetrators, that is to say, into human beings." 173 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The concept of the social alter explains why guilt does not prevent people from killing others nor leaders from ordering men to their death. Getting soldiers to kill others is not easy; studies have shown that eighty percent of the soldiers in the wars of the twentieth century refused to shoot at the enemy, even when it meant they themselves might have died because of their refusal.174 The task of the military is to condition the process of switching into the soldier's persecutory social alter so that he can be cut off from his normal empathic personality. Only when switched into his persecutory social alter can a soldier kill without overwhelming guilt; rarely will he later then connect enough to this killing to admit, as one veteran did, "It didn't hit me all that much then, but when I think of it now-I slaughtered those people. I murdered them."175 Because soldiers in early wars fought up close so that they could more easily experience personal guilt, rarely more than a few hundred men were usually killed during a battle,176 while modern wars, specializing in distancing, denial and trance induction training,177 have in this century killed over 100 million people. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;CHILDREARING AND THE SOCIAL TRANCE &lt;br /&gt;Experimental evidence has shown that there is a direct correlation between traumatic childhood and the ability to go into trance.178 The depersonalization made necessary by childhood trauma as a form of "hypnotic evasion" to avoid the painful impact of early trauma gets called into use as an adult. Thus, it is not surprising to find that a recent survey of political attitudes finds that there is a clear correlation between harsh childrearing and authoritarian political beliefs, the use of military force, belief in the death penalty, etc.179 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Those who are able to remain outside the social trance are the rare individuals whose childrearing is less traumatic than that of the rest of their society or whose personal insights, through psychotherapy or other means, are beyond those of their neighbors. For instance, extensive interviews of people who were rescuers of Jews during the Holocaust in comparison to a control group of people who were either persecutors or just stood by and allowed the killing of Jews shows startling differences in childrearing.180 While all other dimensions of the lives of the rescuers were similar to the control group religion, education, even political opinions what distinguished the rescuers from others was their childhood: their parents used reasoning in bringing them up, rather than the customary use by European parents early in the century of beating and kicking children to force obedience. The rescuers' parents were found to have invariably showed an unusual concern for equity, more love and respect for their children, more tolerance for their activities, and less emphasis on obedience, all allowing rescuers to remain in their empathic central personalities and not enter into social alters and dissociate their feelings for Jews as human beings. The rescuers risked their lives to save Jews not because they had some connection with Judaism or were politically radical, but because they remained in their compassionate personal selves rather than switching into the social trance constructed by the rest of their society. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE DREAM WORLD OF THE SOCIAL TRANCE &lt;br /&gt;Relatively few people are clinically diagnosed as having dissociated personalities.181 Virtually all of those who are have experienced extreme early trauma: 85 percent were sexually abused, 75 percent were severely physically abused, 60 percent had been subject to extreme neglect, 40 percent had witnessed violent death, and a large number of them had been victims of extreme sadism, including torture, childhood prostitution, near-death experiences, being locked in cellars and trunks, and so on.182 Dissociation scores in a randomized sample of the general population have shown that dissociative experiences of various sorts are quite common tens of millions of Americans have experienced dissociation during religious and other rituals and that dissociation is a continuum ranging from minor to major forms.183 Yet most of us only massively dissociate when we are in our social alters, when we participate in the dream world of the group trance. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Social alters have a developmental history for each of us. They begin their independent existence in our earliest hours as protectors, then as persecutors and finally develop into the organized persecutory group-fantasies of adulthood, while retaining elements that betray their early origins. Thus the traumatic material of our earliest years, full of hellish wombs, hurt and abandoned children, terrifying mommies and violent daddies, is organized by fairy tales, movies, TV programs and schools, first into dragons and knights and eventually into Evil Empires and American Presidents fighting Star Wars. However disguised from their infantile origins, these adult political fantasies are organized into persecutory social alters, then made real by shared delusional visions of the world and trillion-dollar weapon systems, our group-fantasies made concrete. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;SCAPEGOATS AS POISON CONTAINERS FOR TRAUMAS &lt;br /&gt;That we can switch between our central selves and our social alters so easily without anyone noticing it is a testimony to the dissociated state of the social trance. Multiple personalities, too, existed long before they were clinically recognized-multiples were usually called "possessed" or "crazy"-and no one noticed that they were amnesic to the host personality. People in earlier societies spent much of their time in their social alters-a world of spirits and gods and magic-because they had badly damaged private selves due to their extraordinarily abusive and neglectful upbringing. Modern nations, of course, have their own group-fantasies, the dream world of politics, there being no psychodynamic difference between a tribal chief proclaiming how women's menstrual blood pollutes the tribe and a Nazi proclaiming how Jews pollute the German bloodstream. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It is not difficult to see politicians switch back and forth between their central selves and their social alters, often using the royal "We" when speaking of themselves when in their social alters. For instance, Speaker of the House Newt Gingrich stood on the floor of Congress in 1996 and spoke with passionate intensity about the need for cutting all kinds of government aid for children (cut nutrition assistance for 14 million children, cut Social Security for 750,000 disabled children, cut Medicaid for 4 million children, plus slash aid to 9 million children benefiting from Aid to Families with Dependent Children, Head Start, education grants, child health care, aid to homeless children, etc.)184 Few helpless children in America would avoid the sacrificial ax. Then, in a blink of an eye, Gingrich switched from his persecutory social alter back to his real self and called for tax credits for poor children to buy laptop computers so they could access the Internet! &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What had happened was this: Gingrich had been inaugurated as Speaker of the House, becoming world famous and appearing on the covers of the newsweeklies, and had received a book contract for $4.5 million. All this personal success made his hidden self, needy-baby Newt, son of a severely manic-depressive teenage mother and a battering father,185 feel jealous and cry out "ME TOO! I NEED SOME LOVE!" His conscious self was threatened with being overwhelmed with the memories of deprivation, despair and dependency that he had so long repressed. The same process was happening to millions of other newly wealthy Americans who favored cutting welfare and child aid. Rather than Gingrich feeling his neediness, he dumped it into scapegoats, millions of needy American children, letting them feel his despair for him, saying they had to cut off their aid because it was making children "too dependent." What poor children had done wrong was to be dependent and helpless. Gingrich's social alter had the task of protecting him against the repetition of his early traumas by punishing stand-ins for himself for their dependency. He felt that his own helplessness was to blame for his being neglected by his mother; therefore helpless, dependent children, symbols of himself, had to be punished. Children must not be dependent, he declared; their neediness makes them bad. That he particularly singled out stopping aid to children of teenage mothers gave away the inner sources of his crusade, being himself a child of a teenage mother. And while Gingrich's individual traumatic history as a child of a teenage mother wasn't shared by the other Congressmen who voted the cuts in welfare into law nor by the President who signed the legislation, they and those Americans who supported them shared traumas of equal severity to collude in using the children as scapegoats.186 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Because so much of America at that time had become so prosperous the highest gross domestic product per person of any nation in history most of the nation colluded in considering Gingrich's delusional actions "social," not "personal." No one asked if his persecution of children of teenage mothers had anything to do with his being a child of an unwed teenage mother; obviously it wasn't a measure designed to reduce teenage pregnancies, the majority of which are the result of seduction or outright rape by men much older than the teenagers.187 In fact, only 8 percent of welfare mothers were unwed teenagers; welfare actually reduces teenage pregnancies.188 And two-thirds of teenage babies were made by fathers who were over 21, essentially raping the teen mother.189 But these facts didn't deter the nation's convictions. No one asked why during a period of unparalleled prosperity the nation's most important agenda suddenly became to pass federal legislation that punished children, including one provision specifically prohibiting states from making any payments for baby diapers.190 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Nor was Gingrich alone in this group-fantasy of "bad children." Congressmen began calling children on welfare "bloodsuckers" and "alligators" and "wolves" who were preying on taxpayers. One even waved a sign on the floor of Congress that said, "Don't feed the alligators."191 Presidential candidate Sen. Phil Gramm, introducing provisions into the welfare "reform" bill dubbed the "Home Alone" bill because it forced mothers of little children to go to work even when they had no day care192 declared that if the government paid welfare to unwed mothers the nation would soon be flooded with illegitimate babies, predicting that "soon there will be more illegitimate babies in America than legitimate."193 He seemed quite sincere in his fear of the specter of the U.S. swamped by an explosion of dependent, sinful bastards devouring his wealth, stating "the battle against welfare is a battle for civilization."194 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If helpless children of the poor were seen as bad babies and voracious alligators, then obviously they were all scapegoats who were "poison containers" needed by the nation to feel early memories of hunger and despair at being unloved and abused. Without poison containers, we would have to feel these feelings ourselves. Gingrich and Gramm knew that they were acting as delegates for millions of other Americans who, like themselves, had been feeling successful recently (corporate profits had just soared 40 percent, the stock market was up over 50 percent) and who now unconsciously needed poor children to feel their emotions for them. This psychohistorical "war on children" takes place whenever a nation experiences a prolonged period of peace and prosperity and turns from external to internal "enemies," as in the movement to cut benefits for "the undeserving poor" in the peaceful, prosperous periods of the 1840s, the 1890s and the 1920s. Gingrich's attack on needy children was identical, in fact, to what Ronald Reagan did when he became Governor of California. Reagan had received a $2 million gift from his political backers, disguised as a payment for some barren land he owned, and, like Gingrich, was feeling guilty about being rich and famous for the first time in his life.195 To punish his greedy childhood self, Reagan cut out virtually all funds for the Needy Children's School Lunch Program, plus cut meal allowances for retarded children. His goal wasn't saving money; he actually doubled total expenses during his term. But his sacrifice of helpless children was simply a magical guilt-reducing device. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The scapegoating of children to silence the hurt child inside oneself is extremely effective in reducing intrapsychic anxiety. Even chimpanzees scapegoat infants when tense, seizing them from their mothers and flailing them against the ground, often killing them in "aggression-displays."196 In 1996, America too was displaying aggression toward children, internal scapegoats in order to make us feel better. Millions of Americans watched Newt Gingrich on TV or readed about his speeches the next day in the paper had to deny that two very different Gingriches had spoken as he cut out welfare for children and in the next moment proposed giving them laptop computers. Some columnists acknowledged that providing laptop computers for ghetto kids while cutting off their food money was a "crazy" idea. One, whose column was headed "Newt to Poor: Let Them Eat Laptops,"197 pointed out that ghetto children don't have much use for tax credits since they usually don't pay taxes, but even he wasn't curious about how Gingrich could simultaneously champion both starvation and free computers for poor children. Like early observers of multiple personalities, he merely labeled the idea as "crazy," but never asked how and why and when Gingrich moved in and out of his "crazy" alternate personality. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;RESTAGING EARLY TRAUMAS IN THE SOCIAL TRANCE &lt;br /&gt;The childhood sources for Gingrich's political program are so overt they should be obvious to all, yet because we are in a social trance when we hear him we collude to deny them. The media widely reported, for instance, that Gingrich was a child of a teenage mother, but carefully didn't connect it with his speeches on how teenage mothers should be punished for having children. The traumatic events of his infancy had to be restaged and millions of children made to feel his despair because in his social alter the child feels responsible for his or her own abuse and neglect, and so a scapegoat for the child self must be punished. As always in politics, the social alter's primary identification is with the abuser. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That cutting out welfare for children was a reaction to prosperity, not really a way to save money, was admitted by many politicians. Senator Pat Moynihan pointed out even President Clinton bore responsibility for the success of Gingrich's campaign to "dump the children on the streets, "198 since Clinton promised to "end welfare as we know it." "It is almost beyond imagining that we will do this," Moynihan said. "In the middle of the Great Depression, we provided a Federal guarantee of some provision for children, dependent children. In the middle of the roaring 90's, we're taking it away."199 But the seeming contradiction is in fact the point: it is because the 90s were roaring we had to punish children, scapegoats for the "bad, needy" child alter in our heads. The Congressman who told the media, "It's time to tighten the belt on the bloated stomach of the Federal government"200 himself had a very large stomach, but no one mentioned this as he voted to cut the lunch money for skinny little kids. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the 61-year-old federal welfare program, the Aid to Families With Dependent Children program, the benefits for disabled children and the food stamps guarantees were finally repealed with the backing of both parties and of the President, the sacrifice of America's children was complete. Many commentators and politicians said this would "prevent children from being dependent." It was useless to point out to people who are dissociated and in a social trance that children or other poison containers were helpless human beings who were the victims of their actions. Nor could one have made any impression pointing out that appearing to save a few billion dollars by depriving today's children would cost hundreds of billions in tomorrow's crimes. The children were full of our projections; they weren't real to us. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Examples of mass dissociation of perpetrators are legion. Lifton documents how Nazi doctors "double" themselves and create an "Auschwitz self" to divest themselves of responsibility toward those they experimented on.201 The Nazi commandant of Auschwitz, Rudolf Höss, when asked if the Jews he killed had deserved their fate, replied that "there was something unrealistic about such a question, because [we] had been living in an entirely different world," that is, the world of social alters. Jews weren't particularly personally hated. Their blood just had to flow in order to purify the blood of Germany. And America, in the 1990s, had to conduct a genocide of over a million Iraqi children through our embargo in a trance-in fact, no one noticed we were killing them! They weren't human because they weren't real. We were just punishing evil Iraqis. The Nazis used to say they were just cleansing Europe of Jewish pollution. How could one ask if Jewish children deserved to be killed? "It never even occurred to us," Höss said.202 We were just "good Germans" and "good Americans" when we killed millions of children. The most important psychodynamic of history is people's ability to switch deep into their social alter, identify with the perpetrator and periodically persecute helpless people who represent ones' own childhood self. It is the social alter's duty to remove bad, sinful children. As one German policeman ended his description of his execution of Jewish children: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;...while leaving the execution site, the other comrades laughed at me, because pieces of the child's brains had spattered onto my sidearm and had stuck there. I first asked, why are you laughing, whereupon Koch, pointing to the brains on my sidearm, said: That's from mine, he has stopped twitching. He said this in an obviously boastful tone...203 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The psychohistorian asks: "Did he wonder incredulously what could possibly justify his blowing a vulnerable little girl's brains out? Do Americans wonder why they must gratuitously kill a million innocent, helpless Iraqi children?" The answer is that it is precisely because children are innocent and helpless that they must be obliterated, to punish them for our own imagined sinfulness. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;MERGING WITH THE PERPETRATOR &lt;br /&gt;Ultimately our social alters merge with the perpetrator of early traumas. In wars, we initially hallucinate that children are being hurt (in the Gulf War, we imagine them hurt by Saddam Hussein, claiming he killed babies in incubators), but of course the result of the war and the embargo was for Americans to kill millions of children. In group-fantasy, we merge with the aggressor in order to avoid feeling helpless and then inflict damage upon child-scapegoats under the guise of "saving children." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We see this merging with the perpetrator in every scapegoating group-fantasy. When anti-Semites persecute Jews, they are merged with the abusing parent and punishing the abused child. Jews must be persecuted, says St. John Chrysostom, for their "lewd grossness and extremes of gluttony"-betraying the sexual seduction and constant hunger experienced by children of his time; Jews are "murderers of the Lord"-and must be punished for the murderous rage children felt toward their abusers, their Lords, their caretakers.204 Adult events, political and economic history, usually provide only proximate causes of scapegoating group-fantasies; their ultimate cause lies in earlier traumatic events. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;FUNCTIONS OF SOCIAL ALTERS &lt;br /&gt;Social alters are a product of the evolution of the human brain. The evidence we will shortly examine suggests our species began with little more private selves than chimpanzees, controlled mainly by our unconscious thalamo-amygdalan memory systems and living with little self-consciousness or empathy. Humans only began being able to form more fully conscious selves as the acquisition of language and the evolution of childrearing produced a major epigenetic (additional to genetic) evolution of our psyche. By splitting off and then sharing the feelings in our social alters, we have become able to remain "sane" some of the time and get about the daily business of living our lives, while walling off in a separate part of our psyches our most painful traumas and deepest feelings. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our social alters contain early levels of our unbearable hurts ("Why didn't mommy want me?" "Why did daddy hit me?"), restaged as fairy tales ("Are there witches?" "Will the monster kill me?") and then as social questions ("Shall we take children away from teenage mothers?" "Is Saddam Hussein a new Hitler who will blow up the world?"). The adaptive function of social alters is that they allow people to go about their daily business without being overwhelmed by traumatic memories and resulting despair-as "crazy" people are overwhelmed. By dissociating early persecutors into our social alters and then identifying with these persecutors in our social lives, human beings manage to live more sane daily lives, while warding off unseen but felt dangers by "feeding" victims of society to terrifying religious, political and economic divinities. So important to our sanity is the social alter that when a poison container for a group-fantasy is removed, tremendous anxiety is aroused that has to be defended against by creating a replacement. For instance, the disappearance of the Evil Soviet Empire in 1989 unexpectedly led to an outbreak of enormous shared anxieties by Russians, other Europeans and Americans alike, anxieties that were then defended against by constructing new internal enemies like immigrants, minorities, welfare mothers and children to replace the missing external enemy.205 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;INDUCING THE SOCIAL TRANCE &lt;br /&gt;Earlier societies were so deep into the social trance that although they often had excellent intellectual knowledge about the world, based upon experience, they nevertheless shared the most bizarre magical beliefs imaginable while in their social alters. Adaptationist evolutionary theories flounder on the ubiquity of these bizarre and patently nonadaptive cultural traits. There is nothing adaptive in maintaining a belief that if you put a stick into a cowrie shell and it falls to the side, someone will soon die,206 or the belief that wars restore the potency of men and societies. Most of culture consists of behaviors like these, which become explainable by developmental psychology, not by theories of adaptation to environments. Because early societies had so little development of private self in childhood, they lived most of their lives in their social alters in a "Dreamtime" world of malevolent witches, ghosts and other persecutory spirits. Both devouring witches and the helpful animal familiars of shamans, for instance, have been shown to be actual alters which are first constructed in childhood as imaginary companions207 i.e., they are first protective alters created by the child to help handle trauma and only in adulthood do they become persecutory social alters. Whether you are a New Guinea cannibal, an ancient Greek mother, a Balinese trancer or a Nazi antisemite, you first form an alter in your head of a devouring, bloodthirsty demon, using traumatic memories going all the way back to the poisonous placenta, and then you collude with others to project this image onto that of a horrible witch, a devouring Striga, a bloodthirsty leyak spirit or a poisonous Jew in order to relieve your intrapsychic stress. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our political beliefs today are often no less magical than the religious beliefs of earlier times. The belief that killing and burning Jews can cleanse German blood is based on the same kind of trance logic as earlier beliefs that killing and burning children in sacrifices to gods will assure better crops. Both depend upon social alters to keep their real selves sane. Only after switching into their social alters can normally peaceful people become persecutors, don frightful masks or swastika uniforms and chop enemy's heads off or gas Jews. Then, their traumas restaged, they can go home, remove their masks and alters and have dinner with their families. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Every known society has trance rituals designed to help switch members into their social alters, entrain their group-fantasies and prepare them for social action designed to relieve emotional distress. Bourguignon counts 437 societies out of 488 studied that have formal trance rituals,208 but she uses a very narrow definition of what constitutes a trance. In fact, no society lacks its trance rituals. Apparently being dissociated from your social alter for any length of time leaves you feeling that you have lost an important part of your self your hurt self. As the !Kung bushman said when asked why he had to join a trance dance ritual every week, "I can really become myself again."209 Many cultures even have a special word for the depression one feels when a social event ends,210 the "social hangover" that feels, they say, as if someone has died the loss of their social alter, a vital part of themselves. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Anthropologists often watch their subjects enter into their social alters, but are trained to apply the dogma of cultural relativism to what they are seeing in order to deprive it of meaning. They regularly encounter local populations who are usually friendly to them and others, but who periodically go off into violent frenzies and chop off men's heads or girl's genitals. Rather than posing a question as to why their subjects seem to have two distinctly different personalities, they instead say that the violent personality was merely "learned cultural behavior"-i.e., that it had no meaning or motivation. Historians do the same with their subjects' behaviors during wars and genocides. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The anthropology and neurobiology of ritual trances has been extensively studied.211 The time-honored techniques of formal trance induction are well known: fasting, rapid breathing, inhalation of smoke and ingestion of drugs, infliction of pain, and the use of drumming, pulsing music and dancing all "driving behaviors" designed to reproduce the pain, hypoxia and shock of early trauma and entrain the biological rhythms of the group. Neurobiologically, the amygdaloid-hippocampal balance plays a pivotal role in trance states, with an increase in theta-wave rhythm in the hippocampus, indicating increased attentional activity to early amygdalan-centered memories, allowing access to dissociated traumatic experience.212 The motivations for going into the group trance, however, have remain unstudied. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The leader of any group is a delegate for the group's trance induction needs. Freud, following LeBon, noticed the resemblance of group fascination to a hypnotic trance. Hitler confirmed his insight: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I have been reproached for making the masses fanatic...But what you tell the people in the mass, in a receptive state of fanatic devotion, will remain like words received under an hypnotic influence, ineradicable, and impervious to every reasonable explanation.213 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That recapturing and then restaging early trauma are the goals of the social trances is suggested by the discovery by Hilgard of the correlation between the severity of childhood punishment and ability to go into a hypnotic trance.214 Although many small groups admit that the goal of their trance rituals is an attempt to heal trauma, we tend to deny this today. Yet when the rationalizations of our trance rituals are stripped away and their hidden rhythms and embedded messages are revealed to analysis, their traumatic bases are made convincingly evident. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;FANTASY ANALYSIS &lt;br /&gt;I have developed and tested over the past two decades a technique I call fantasy analysis of revealing the hidden messages embedded within seemingly bland and boring speeches and press conferences of leaders as well as other verbal and non-verbal political material.215 The purpose of fantasy analysis is to capture how it feels to be part of a nation's shared emotional life. Other psychohistorians have confirmed that doing a fantasy analysis of political material can be a Rosetta Stone that can uncover new dimensions to our group-fantasies and can even be used to try to forecast future political behavior.216 Just as experimental psychologists have shown that visual stimuli subliminally presented tachistoscopically for a hundredth of a second register in the unconscious and in dreams while bypassing consciousness,217 so too subliminal messages are embedded in speeches and in the media by their choice of certain metaphors, similes and emotional images rather than others. A fantasy analysis of a speech or other historical document will remove the defensive posturing and locate the emotionally powerful fantasy words that contain the embedded real message, decoding the hidden content through the relationships of the imagery. The rules for fantasy analysis are simple: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1. Record all strong feeling words, even when they occur in innocuous contexts, such as "kill the bill in Congress or "cut the budget." Be abstemious; recording mild anxiety words simply clutters the analysis, although it rarely changes the emotional content of the hidden message. &lt;br /&gt;2. Record all metaphors, similes and gratuitously repeated words. &lt;br /&gt;3. Record all family terms, such as mother, father, children. &lt;br /&gt;4. Eliminate negatives, since "we don't want war" still is about war and could have been phrased "we want peace." &lt;br /&gt;5. Rewrite the fantasy words in sentences to reveal the hidden messages. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My books and articles over the past two decades have contained extensive fantasy analyses of Presidential speeches and press conferences, and can be consulted as examples of how the process reveals the group-fantasies of the nation at specific historical moments.218 The following analysis of President Ronald Reagan's Acceptance Speech for re-election will give an example the fantasy analysis technique, plus it will illustrate the process of trance induction, the search for traumatic content and the leader's unconscious pact with the nation on what should be done. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Most political meetings are usually held not to make decisions but to deepen the social trance, to switch into social alters and to entrain the group's unconscious emotional strategies for handling the inner emotional problems of its "hidden world." The following speech was given by Ronald Reagan at the 1984 Republican Convention. Political conventions are similar to the "carnival gatherings" of chimpanzees, where they "dash about in excited, nonaggressive display, which acts to relieve tensions"219 or the "trance dances" of !Kung bushmen, which accomplish ritual cleansing of depression. Even before political speeches begin, important trance induction conditions are established. The audience is usually immobilized in crowded seats, recapturing the helplessness of infancy. In the 1984 Republican Convention, a special film was shown to the delegates on a huge television screen above the podium before Reagan began speaking. It was so boring-mainly his giant face, as though he were a huge mother and the delegates were infants-that the audience already began to dissociate. As hypnotherapist Milton Erickson writes, being very boring is one of the most powerful trance induction techniques, since the conscious mind soon loses reality anchors.220 The only persons the audience could focus upon were cadres of young Republicans pumping their arms in the air and shouting rhythmically, "U.S.A.! U.S.A.!" as though they were !Kung trance drummers.221 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reagan began the trance induction part of his speech at heartbeat speed that is, with accents at about 70 beats per minute, although normal speaking rates are usually above 120 beats per minute. Almost all politicians speak at this abnormally slow rate of 70 beats per minute, even when microphones make their words clear to a large audience. This is the rate of the mother's heart beat one first heard in the womb. Other trance inducers-priests and hypnotists-also instinctively slow down to 70 beats per minute, entraining their audiences to a mother's heartbeat. To emphasize this regression to the warmth of the womb, Reagan's first fantasy words (put in bold type) to his audience and to the nation watching on TV are (read this to yourself very slowly to feel its dissociative effect): &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thank you very much. Mr. Chairman, Mr. Vice President, delegates to this convention, and fellow citizens. In 75 days, I hope we enjoy a victory that is the size of the heart of Texas. Nancy and I extend our deep thanks to the Lone Star State and the "Big D," the city of Dallas, for all their warmth and hospitality. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After these womb-like words, Reagan begins to speak baby language, as though he were talking to an audience of three-year-olds-a technique also used by the hypnotherapist Milton Erickson to induce trances through age regression and mind-splitting boring content. Erickson usually tells parables, in baby language, often about animals; Reagan does the same (again, read very slowly and watch your eyelids begin to feel heavy): &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Four years ago I didn't know precisely every duty of this office, and not too long ago, I learned about some new ones from the first graders of Corpus Christi School in Chambersburg, Pa. Little Leah Kline was asked by her teacher to describe my duties. She said: "The President goes to meetings. He helps the animals. The President gets frustrated. He talks to other Presidents." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What is most astonishing isn't just that the leader of the most powerful nation on earth-faced with soaring deficits because of his huge military buildup and threatening a war with a neighboring state-should begin his explanation of his plans for the nation for the next four years with baby talk. What is surprising is that no one noticed anything strange! The speech seemed "normal politics," Reagan was called a "master speaker." We are all quite used to leaders speaking boring baby language to us at an exaggeratedly slow pace. We periodically ask our leaders to put us into a trance so we can switch into our social alters and coordinate our fantasies. Reality is quite beside the point. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reagan repeats more "heart" words (which I will skip to save space) and then begins to further dissociate the conscious mind from the unconscious with repeated splitting words, in much the same way that a hypnotist splits your attention by telling you to watch one of your arms rise while the other one falls: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The choices this year are not just between two different personalities or between two different visions of the future, two fundamentally different ways of governing-their government of pessimism, fear and limits, or ours of hope, confidence, and growth. Their government-their government sees people only as members of groups. Ours serves all the people of America as individuals. Theirs lives in the past, seeking to apply the old and failed policies to an era that has passed them by. Ours learns from the past and strives to change by boldly charting a new course for the future. Theirs lives by promises, the bigger, the better. We offer proven, workable answers. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The final induction technique is age regression: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Our opponents began this campaign hoping that America has a poor memory. Well, let's take them on a little stroll down memory lane... &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The social trance is now becoming effective, and the group has switched into their social alters. The audience has become biologically entrained with the speaker and with each other; they are moving subtly together, though no one has thought it important to measure this in political meetings other than such obvious entrainments as synchronized flag movements or mass Nazi salutes. This entrainment itself evokes early memories, since it recalls how babies entrain to the voices of the adults around them within minutes of birth (and possibly even in utero,)222 swaying and moving their head, arms, body and fingers to the sounds of adults. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;After the trance induction, Reagan then begins what Erickson terms the unconscious search, attempting to locate what feelings are bothering the audience and nation at this particular historical moment. (I will from here on only reproduce sentences with fantasy words to save space.) Here is what Reagan says is bothering the nation at the end of 1984: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Inflation was not some plague borne on the wind...they were devastated by a wrong-headed grain embargo...Farmers have to fight insects, weather, and the marketplace-they shouldn't have to fight their own Government...Under their policies tax rates have gone up three times as much for families with children as they have for everyone else...Some who spoke so loudly in San Francisco of fairness were among those who brought about the biggest single individual tax increase in our history...Well, they received some relief in 1983 when our across-the-board tax cut was fully in place...Would that really hurt the rich?... &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That the first fantasy word of the unconscious search for shared feelings should be plague warns us of serious emotional disturbance, since this has been the code-word for paranoid fantasies of group pollution from the delusional apocalyptic plagues of antiquity to "the Jewish plague" of modern antisemitism. What could be the source of the feelings of a plague and of a devastated society? Perhaps something to do with fight and children who are loudly cut and hurt? Maybe hurt children are too loud? The search continues (I now only record the fantasy words to save space): &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;pushed...creep...out of control...control...control.... control... tightening...strangling...misery...misery...misery ...dropping...births...relief...shrinking...shrink...fell...fallen...children...controlling...children...grandchildren... immoral... &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Feelings of strangling, being pushed and general misery seem to be the problem. All this misery is blamed on out of control, immoral children. As usual, we blame our own "out of control" growing childhood selves for our troubles. (The immorality of children is confirmed later in the convention by the Christian Right attack on teenage sex.) &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What can be done to stop these immoral children? In the main section of his speech, Reagan now tells what should be done, thus giving a posthypnotic command to the nation and concluding a "trance pact" between the leader and his people: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;sell out...betray...fear...wars...strong...warlike...students... crushing...genocide...young men lost their lives...sacrifice ...murderous...students...war...cut...cut...violence...burial...children...buried...drunken...war...war...children...ridding the earth...threat... &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rewriting these fantasy words in complete sentences, we find that the audience, the nation and Reagan have made the following trance pact: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We will sell out and betray to fear in wars strong warlike students. In a crushing genocide young men will have lost their lives in a sacrifice that will be murderous. Students in the war will be cut, cut with such violence we will have a burial of children. They will be buried in a drunken war. The war on children will accomplish ridding the earth of the threat in our heads. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The central project of Reagan's second term of office-going to war against Nicaragua-is now a posthypnotic command, a pact with that part of the nation which has become entranced with him (entered the social trance). Only those Americans who were not in the social trance-more recent psychoclasses whose childhoods were better than the majority-ended up opposing Reagan's push in the next three years toward a Central American war, which was then only narrowly avoided. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The speech ends with the audience switching out of their social alters back to their main personalities, accomplished by images of peace, warmth and, again, "heart": &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;peace...cradle...peace...torch...torch...torch...torch...torch...bloodlines...torch...torch...torch...torch...lamp...children...heart &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The people in the audience then hit their hands together in order to awaken themselves from the deep social trance-for ten full minutes. The nation, watching, now knows what they should be trying to do for the next four years: sacrificing young men to end the plague of out-of-control, immoral children. Reagan went on to be re-elected by an overwhelming majority of the nation, who agreed it would satisfy their persecutory social alters if they could sell out immoral children who could be buried in a drunken war. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Confirmation of the group-fantasy in the leader's message can be obtained by watching the political cartoons appearing at the same time showing the nation's hidden feelings in visual, pre-verbal form. At the end of 1984, for the first time in Reagan's presidency, cartoons appeared of children being sacrificed, supposedly to "Deficits" or "Abortions" or "Anti-Abortion Terrorism" or "Mother Russia," but really to our needs for child sacrifice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Other psychohistorians and students using the fantasy analysis technique have often begun with the feeling that the choice of fantasy words and the meaning ascribed to them in my books and articles seem arbitrary. But though when they tried to analyze historical material in this manner themselves, they usually found that their choices and interpretations came very close to mine. Many of these fantasy analyses have been published in The Journal of Psychohistory over the past three decades.223 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;GROWTH PANIC AND MATERNAL ENGULFMENT &lt;br /&gt;One of the most thoroughly documented results of the past three decades of study of group-fantasies is that they are inexorably tied into the person of the leader. Since political feelings are so much a defense against growth panic and resulting fears of abandonment by early love-objects, groups organize and entrain their fantasies about how it feels to be part of the group at any particular historical time more around feelings about the leader than any actual historical events. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The central fantasy function of the leader of any group, small or large, is to defend against repetitions of early trauma and abandonment, along with handling wishes for merging with the terrifying mother. Leaders are usually imagined as male protectors against maternal engulfment fears. Group analyst Didier Anzieu describes the small groups he studies as follows: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The group is a mouth...essentially female and maternal....One of the most active, or rather paralyzing, unconscious group representations is that of a Hydra: the group is felt to be a single body with a dozen arms at the ends of which are heads and mouths...ready to devour one another if they are not satisfied.224 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When the leader is imagined to be strong, he can successfully defend against the group's engulfment fears; when the leader appears to weaken, all growth is dangerous, and desires for merging and fears of maternal engulfment increase, so the leader must somehow act to defend against the growth panic. Extensive studies by Gibbard and Hartman of fantasies of small groups have found that &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;groups center on the largely unconscious fantasy that the group-as-a-whole is a maternal entity, or some facet of a maternal entity....The fantasy offers some assurance that the more frightening, enveloping or destructive aspects of the group-as-mother will be held in check...a major function of the group leader is to ward off envelopment by the group-as-mother...the group leader is imagined to have mastered the group-as-mother and thus to have gained some of her mana for himself. This makes him a threat as well as a protector...225 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The reason small groups and nations are unconsciously experienced as destructive mothers is that group development requires an increase in independence and individuation, as members grow, respond to new challenges and try to change their patterns of behavior. This independence revives earlier feelings of maternal abandonment, when the mother-herself having experienced a traumatic childhood-was threatened by the child's independence, as seen in this case related by Masterson: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She seemed to be overwhelmingly threatened by her child's emerging individuality, which sounded as a warning that he [her child] was destined to leave her...she was unable to support the child's efforts to separate from her and express his own self through play and exploration of the world...Consequently, she was unable to respond to the child's unfolding individuality...the child became afraid of being taken over or engulfed [and] feared abandonment, giving up further individuation.226 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Thus all groups from bands to nations experience growth, progress and social development with fears of maternal engulfment and abandonment. The worse the childrearing, the more growth panic is triggered by individuation and self assertion. The course of cultural evolution is determined by the reduction of this growth panic through the evolution of more supportive childrearing. Since this childhood evolution is very uneven, more advanced psychoclasses cause "too much" social progress for the majority of society. Old defenses become unavailable and people cannot dominate various scapegoats-wives, slaves, servants, minorities- in quite the same way as before. These less advanced psychoclasses-the majority of society-begin to experience tremendous growth panic, and new ways to handle their anxiety must be invented. For them, change is everywhere; things seem to be "getting out of control." This is why growth and self assertion, whatever it is called-hubris, chutzpah, original sin, human desire itself-are proscribed by the religious and political systems of most societies. Societies whose institutions progress beyond their average childrearing mode become the most fearful and most violent, since their growth panic depends upon both the amount of early trauma and the amount of social progress. Thus unaccustomed Weimar freedoms lead directly to Auschwitz in a Germany formed by brutal childrearing. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The violence resulting from the fear of maternal engulfment has, in fact, been empirically found to be related to the mother's actual engulfing behavior. For instance, Ember and Ebmer227 found in their cross-cultural studies that where the mother sleeps closer to the baby than to the father, and therefore tends to use the baby as a substitute spouse, there is more homicide and assault, and there is also a higher frequency of war, both correlations as predicted by the psychogenic theory. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Because growth revives the fears of the earliest pre-verbal period of life, the growing growth panic of groups and nations is also often felt as loss of body parts or as loss of blood. Masterson says, "Many patients describe this in graphic physical terms, such as losing an arm or leg, being deprived of oxygen, or being drained of blood."228 The fears reach all the way back into the womb, when growth could produce deprivation of oxygen and insufficient blood from the placenta. This is why periods of peace, prosperity and social progress in nations with poor childrearing often lead to growing paranoia about enemies who are about to invade, tear one's nation apart, deny one's Lebensraum and drain off the national life-blood. Behind all these paranoid fears is a growth panic and resulting fear of engulfment, a panic and a fear that originated first in relation to the earliest caretaker, the mother.229 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Maternal engulfment fears can also be handled by merging with the engulfing mother in fantasy and then sacrificing oneself or a substitute for oneself to the engulfing mother. Many early religions feature a female beast that is worshipped and to whom human sacrifices are made. The Mayans, for instance, sacrificed human hearts torn out of a living victim's chest to jaguar gods and even handed over their children to living jaguars to be eaten, while in one section of India sharks were until recently worshipped and "both men and women went into a state of ecstasy and offered themselves to the sharks [by entering] the sea up to their breasts and are very soon seized and devoured [by the sharks.]"230 Maternal engulfment fantasies are very often acted out in concrete form in social rituals whether religious or military. Initiation ceremonies usually feature men in animal masks who "devour" initiates, and battlefields are often pictured as "devouring mouths" engulfing soldiers "sent into their maw" to sacrifice themselves "for their motherland." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;If there ever were a society where parents really helped their children to individuate, it would be a society without growth panics, without engulfment fears and without delusional enemies. The enemy is a poison container for groups failing to grapple with the problems of an emerging self. The enemy therefore inherits the imagery of their growth panic, so the enemy is usually described in terms of our childhood desires for growth. "They" (for instance, Jews) are imagined to be guilty of the pejorative form of every one of our desires: "greed" (all our wants); "lust" (our sexual desire); "pushiness" (our striving) and so on. It isn't even necessary that the enemy really exist. Simple societies imagine that witches, ancestors and spirits are relentlessly persecuting enemies, and some nations-including Japan today-can even imagine Jews as bloodsucking national enemies when there are virtually no Jews in their country.231 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;LEADERSHIP AND DEFENSES AGAINST GROWTH PANIC &lt;br /&gt;Political leaders are intuitively aware that their main function is to provide grandiose manic antidotes to growth panic. Every society acknowledges somehow its function as a defense against maternal engulfment. Most Melanesian societies openly admit that the main function of their rituals is to counter the disastrous effects of polluted menstrual blood.232 Ancient Egyptian and Mesopotamian societies were constructed around rituals that countered their panic about succumbing to chaos, constantly fearing female "chaos-monsters [who] drank people's blood and devoured their flesh."233 Many Western political theorists, such as Machiavelli, have also seen political authority as necessary to combat "feminine chaos." My psychogenic theory only differs in ascribing this fear of maternal abandonment to fantasy, not reality to childhood family life, not adult social life. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The more primitive the dominant childrearing mode of a society, the more growth panic must be defended against. New Guinea fathers are often so certain their boys are going to be engulfed by poisonous menstrual blood and eaten up by witches that they cut themselves to get their own "strong" male blood and feed it to the boys to strengthen them.234 Most sacrificial rites are performed to ward off dangerous "blood pollution."235 Political leaders regularly go to war over fears of the enemy's polluting dangers, such as Hitler's fears of "foreign blood introduced into our people's body."236 Wars are said to be particularly useful in "scrubbing clean national arteries clogged with wealth and ease."237 Indeed, poison-cleansing is a central purpose of all social rituals, whether the cleansing is accomplished by wars, religious sacrifices or depressions, all of which have been said to cleanse the body politic of sinful pleasures and freedoms.238 Those leaders who, like Franklin Roosevelt, can reign during both a war and a depression are, of course, the greatest leaders of all. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The fears of abandonment that are triggered by social progress are felt by nations to be dramatized in their relationship with their leader, who is felt to be growing more and more distant and less and less able to provide grandiose manic projects to defend against their growing growth panic. The increasing impotence and weakness of the leader can be seen in the much-watched "ratings" he gets in his public opinion polls, which, after starting at a peak, usually decline during his term, unless revived by some particularly effective defensive manic action that the leader engages in.239 This is just the opposite of what one would rationally expect, which is that as a nation gets more and more evidence of what the leader can accomplish, should become more confident in his capacities. But leaders instead usually are imagined to weaken in office, because growing growth panic makes them seem more distant, less potent. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ancient societies knew this feeling of weakening of leadership very well, and regularly set up some of their most important rituals to revitalize the powers of their kings. The earliest of these rituals were held annually, climaxing in rituals of purgation, whereby the community rids itself of pollution; rituals of mortification and sacrifice, whereby fasts and other punishments were undergone to purge people of their dreaded desires; and rituals of combat, whereby battles were fought with projected forces of evil.240 Later, divine kings provided defenses against maternal pollution, and were held to be intimately connected with the health of the crops, animals and people. Early Greek kings reigned for eight years, and were thought to have weakened so badly during this time that they either were killed themselves, found a substitute (sometimes the eldest son) or had to go through regeneration rituals. To be regenerated, the king would go first through a humiliation ritual-be slapped on the face to repeat the people's childhood humiliations-and might even go through the ritual process of dying and being born again.241 Thus the phrase: "The King is dead; long live the King!" Or, as Robespierre declared in 1792, "Louis must die because the patrie must live."242 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In modern democratic nations, we usually don't actually kill our leaders; we periodically throw them out of office and replace them with revitalized substitutes. But the decline in potency of the leader his inexorable abandonment of us as we grow still is felt today. This is because the leader is less a figure of authority than he is a delegate, someone who tells us to do what we tell him we want done, someone who "takes the blame" for us. As poison container for our dissociated social alter, the leader is expected to absorb our violent feelings without collapsing. Many societies actually designate "filth men" to help the leader with this task, relatives who exchange blood with him so they can "intercept" the poisonous feelings of the people directed at him. In modern nations, cabinet members are our "filth men," and are regularly sacrificed when the leader is under attack. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This leadership task of being the delegate of irrational desires of the people makes leaders experts in masochism, rather than sadistim, as traditional power theory requires. This explains why Janus found in his study of Washington D.C. prostitutes that powerful politicians got their sexual thrills by playing masochistic, not sadistic, sexual roles, finding that "By far the most common service politicians demand from call girls is to be beaten," hiring women to pretend to inflict upon them "torture and mortification of the flesh...and mutilation of their genitals."243 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Only by being our delegates by carefully following our unconscious commands-are leaders followed. We might follow them into war and lay down our lives to combat an enemy they alone designated, but the moment they try to ignore the group-fantasy and avoid our hidden commands, pelople simply do not hear them. For instance, Kaiser Wilhelm II, when caught up by the Germans' need for an enemy in order to justify the paranoia that accompanied their growing prosperity, sent excessive demands to Serbia, hoping they would be rejected. When Serbia agreed to virtually everything he wanted, he announced that "every reason for war drops away," and gave orders to stop military movements. His subordinates simply acted as though they had not heard what he said, and the war began without him.244 As soon as he didn't carry out the emotional needs of the nation, which required war to offset progress, he was ignored. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The notion that leaders really lead, not follow, is as much a group-fantasy as the leader's charismatic power to command the sun's rise and fall.245 A leader is a single individual sitting at a desk in one corner of one city. The power we conditionally delegate to him resides in the group-fantasy, since the leader's function is to act as a poison container for our group-fantasies. If he should unexpectedly die, the container disappears and our fears return to us in a rush. Even if he has been a totally incompetent leader, we panic. Small-scale societies often erupt into a fury of witch fears following the death of a leader;246 early societies often accompanied the death of the king with the slaughter of hundreds of victims;247 Yugoslavia embarked on a paroxysm of rape and killing following Tito's death. The leader is seen as omnipotent only because he must appear strong enough to contain our projections. But this strength is purely magical and has nothing to do with real accomplishments. The Maoris often renew their vigor by crawling through their leader's legs and touching his powerful penis, and rich Americans have paid hundreds of thousands of dollars to touch the President in the White House.248 But the charisma of leaders is purely a defensive grandiosity of our own, compensating for our feelings of childhood helplessness. Thus a leader's strength seems inevitably to decay. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;THE FOUR PHASES OF LEADERSHIP &lt;br /&gt;Fantasy analyses I have done of magazine covers and cartoons over the past two decades249 reveal that there are four phases of group-fantasies about leaders, as they become less and less able to provide grandiose manic solutions to the nation's growing growth panic. Since group anxieties are embedded in a fetal matrix, these four phases of group-fantasy parallel the four phases of birth.250 The four leadership phases are: (1) strong, (2) cracking, (3) collapse and (4) upheaval. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5:6 Strong Phase&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the first year or so of his term of office, the leader is portrayed as grandiose, phallic and invincible, able to hold all forces of evil at bay and able to contain the unconscious anxieties of the nation. Photos of the leader appearing on magazine covers and in newspapers are mainly taken from the level of a small child, making him seem like a strong parent. International political crises occurring in this strong phase are rarely seen as dangerous or as requiring an active response; wars are rarely started in the first year of leadership.251 The strong phase is actually as unrealistic as later phases, since people imagine that their private emotional lives will be magically much better simply because yet another savior sits in an office somewhere, not because they plan to devote themselves to real change. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 5:7 Cracking Phase&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the next year or more, the leader's deification begins to fail, and he is shown as weakening, often appearing in cartoons with actual cracks in him as he is seen as increasingly impotent and unable to handle the emotional burdens of the nation. The media spend an inordinate amount of time analyzing whether this or that minor event might make the leader weaker. While the nation responds to solid economic growth through more and more manic overinvestment and overproduction, fears of growth are increasingly expressed, as "things seem to be about to get out of control"-i.e., the nation's real progress begins to stir up abandonment fears. The nation engages in an increasing number of economic and political manic projects to ward off their abandonment depression. Evil monsters are depicted in cartoons as starting to pursue the leader, and the group's boundaries are felt to be cracking, with images of leaking water and crumbling walls predominating, as though the nation's womb-surround is cracking. Complaints of being crowded, hungry and breathless begin, enemies start to proliferate and become more threatening. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 5:8 Collapse Phase&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The leader and various delegate-groups are expected to voice and take some grandiose manic action to relieve those feelings, restaging the imagined threat rather than remaining hypervigalent and paranoid forever. Nations react to foreign policy crises more belligerantly in their collapse phases than in their strong phases.252 Even before an "enemy" is chosen, the government often takes some economic measures to "stop things from getting out of control," making more and more "mistakes" in economic policy that are unconsciously designed to slow progress, such as deflationary monetary policies. The nation also conducts "purity crusades" to put an end to the sexual and other liberties supposedly responsible for the nation's moral collapse.253 Troops are often scurried around the world to meet minor emergencies or to prepare for action. Free-floating paranoid fantasies multiply of poisonous enemies, who are often pictured as envious of the nation's progress and about to strike, so that "preemptive action" against them seems necessary. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The collapse phase ends with a hypervigilant paranoid "search for a humiliating other"-an enemy who, in a moment of group-psychotic insight, can be identified as the concrete source of the nation's distress &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5:9 Upheaval Phase&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The leader begins the upheaval phase pictured as a wimp, overwhelmed by poisonous forces, impotent to ward off disaster, which is often depicted as a dangerous water-beast (poisonous placenta) along with images of floods, whirlpools and devouring mouths-media magery similar to medieval depictions of Hell as a Devouring Demon.254 Anti-children crusades multiply, attacking people's projected inner child for being spoiled, sinful, greedy and out of control. When the growth panic is at a peak, "poison alerts" are declared and fears of maternal abandonment and wishes for maternal engulfment and rebirth proliferate. Political cartoons and popular movies contain more and more apocalyptic upheaval birth fantasies, full of vaginal tunnels and exploding pressures. Rational national progress seems to be unimportant, group-delusions and group-trance projects are at a peak, and action becomes rresistible as the nation searches for some magical restoration of potency.255 This restoration, rebirth or revitalization wish turns into a group ritual that at times can take one or more of three forms: &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(1) Regicidal Solution If the leader fails to find an appropriate enemy, he himself can be designated as the enemy of the nation, and a ritual slaying is enacted, either by actual regicide or by throwing him out of office. Should he be reelected at the end of his first term, a symbolic death and rebirth ritual is enacted, and the leader has more time to find a solution to the growth panic. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(2) Martial Solution-If an external enemy can be found who will co-operate by humiliating the nation as they felt humiliated by their parents during childhood, this enemy can now be seen as the source of all their fears, and military action can be taken by the now-heroic leader in order to clear out the pollution and produce a rebirth of national strength and purpose. Wars are often preceded by apocalyptic growth panic movements, "Great Awakenings" and other end-of-the-world group-fantasies.256 The leader is split into two parts, and the "poison" part is projected into the "enemy" leader, who agrees to engage in a mutual humiliation ritual and then fight the cosmic battle between good and evil and "flush out" the nation's fears. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The nation feels often enormous relief by the designation of the enemy, rather than being fearful of war's destructiveness. The finding of an external enemy as a poison container produces a burst of dopamine-filled euphoria. As Churchill wrote his wife in 1914, as England prepared for war, "Everything tends toward catastrophe and collapse. I am interested, geared up and happy." Similarly, on the day President Truman decided to send U.S. troops to Korea one American wrote from Washington, D.C. that "Never before...have I felt such a sense of relief and unity pass through this city...When the President's statement was read in the House, the entire chamber rose to cheer."257 The sending off of the nation's youth to be killed in wars becomes a scapegoating of one's own vital self, the blood shed is felt to be a purging of the polluted blood infecting the nation's arteries and the identification with the nation's grandiose military leaders is felt to be a magical restoration of potency. Genocidal wars are the most extreme example of cleansing group-fantasies. They are most often engaged in by nations with especially poor childrearing compared to their neighbors, at times when they are attempting to make a leap into modernity, so that the unaccustomed freedom creates an intense growth panic which can only be cleansed by a sacrifice of millions of helpless scapegoats, representatives of the nation's "polluted" aggressive and sexual wishes. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(3) Internal Sacrifice Solution-If the leader cannot find an external enemy with whom to engage in a sacrificial war, he often turns to an internal sacrifice, either a violent revolution or an economic downturn. At the end of the 1920s, for instance, as economic and social progress seemed to have gotten "out of control," world bankers-chief sacrificial priests of modern nations-pursued deflationary economic policies, trade barriers were erected and many other "mistakes" were made that were motivated to produce the Great Depression that sacrificed so much of the wealth of the world. As Treasury Secretary Andrew Mellon said in 1929 as the Federal Reserve pushed the world into the Great Depression, "It will purge the rottenness out of the system."258 Business cycles, as William K. Joseph has shown, are driven by the manic and depressive cycles of group-fantasy,259 as manic defenses against growth panic are followed by depressive collapses into emotional despair and inaction. Indeed, most death rates car crashes, homicides, cancer, pneumonia, heart and liver diseases rise during prosperous, manic times and are lower during depressions and recessions.260 Only suicide internal sacrifice rises during economic declines, reacting to the prevailing group-fantasy need for internal sacrifice. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Depressions and recessions are thus not due to "the Invisible Hand" of economics but are motivated sacrifices that often kill more people than wars do, halting dangerous prosperity and social progress that seem to be getting "out of control." That growing wealth often produces anxieties rather than happiness can be shown empirically. From 1957 to 1995, Americans doubled their income in real dollars, but the proportion of those telling pollsters that they are "very happy" declined from 35 to 29 percent.261 Periodic economic downturns are the antidotes administered by sacrificial priests for the disease of "greed." Cartoons prior to economic downturns often portray greedy people being sacrificed on altars or children being pushed off cliffs,262 scapegoats for "greedy" childhood selves felt to be responsible for the trauma once experienced. Like Aztec human sacrifices,263 recessions and depressions are accompanied by national sermons, "cautionary tales," about how sacrifices are necessary to purge the world of human sinfulness. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The choice between these different solutions to growth panic follows cyclical patterns, wars and depressions alternating in group-fantasy cycles of varying lengths. The empirical historical investigation of these "long cycles" of group-fantasy will be examined in detail in the next chapter, "War and Cycles of Violence." &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter 6: War as Righteous Rape and Purification&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;"War! It meant a purification, a liberation&lt;br /&gt;...and an extraordinary sense of hope"&lt;br /&gt;-Thomas Mann&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Happy people don't start wars. They don't need "purifying" or "liberation," and their everyday lives are already full of hope and meaning, so they don't need a war to save them from anything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What sort of strange emotional disorder is it that war cleanses, liberates and saves people from? And how can killing, raping and torturing people be acts that purify and restore hope in life? Obviously war is a serious psychopathological condition, a recurring human behavior pattern whose motives and causes have yet to be examined on any but the most superficial levels of analysis.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;STANDARD THEORIES OF CAUSATION OF WAR&lt;br /&gt;All standard theories of war deny that it is an emotional disorder at all.1 War, unlike individual violence, is usually seen solely as a response to events outside the individual. Nations that start wars are not considered emotionally disturbed--they are either considered as rational or they are "evil," a religious category. Although homicide and suicide are now studied as clinical disorders,2 war, unfortunately, is not.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Most historians of war have given up in advance any attempt to understand its causes, claiming "it is simply not the historian's business to give explanations."3 Genocide, in particular, appears outside the universe of research into motivations, since if one tries to understand Holocaust perpetrators, one is said to "give up one's right to blame them." At best, historians avoid the psychodynamics of the perpetrators of wars entirely, saying, "Leave motivation to the psychologists."4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The standard explanations given for war by political scientists and anthropologists equally avoid clinical understanding. Instead, they break down war causes into three general categories:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1.Instincts and Other Tautologies: The most popular cause of war is that it is a result of a human instinct for destruction. From Clausewitz's "instinctive hostility"5 and Freud's "instinct for hatred and aggression"6 down to biologists' statements that war is "macho male sexual selection" that "accelerates cultural evolution,"7 none of them notice that simply assuming an instinct for war without any neurobiological, genetic evidence at all is wholly tautological, saying no more than "the group's desire for war is caused by the individual's desire for war." Since tribes and states spend more of their time at peace than at war, one must also then posit an "instinct for peace," which, through group cooperation, should favor survival even more. One can proliferate tautological instincts at will, but only evidence counts. Unfortunately, all tests for the heritability for violence have failed completely.8 The best study of instinct theories concludes: "Human warfare, and indeed killing, are too rare to be the product of a drive that needs to be satisfied. There is no drive or instinct that builds up, gives rise to aggression, is satiated upon release, and then builds up again...Furthermore, humans also have a genetic inheritance shared with fellow primates for peacemaking, and that propensity must also be factored into the equation."9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tautological explanations proliferate in the field of war studies. Historians are particularly prone to claiming that the reason a lot of people do something is because they all are just following each other, a perfect tautology. War is often said, for instance, to be caused by "ideology" or by "the culture of militarism" of this or that state10 or by "a marked tendency for the military to prepare offensive military plans."11 But saying war is caused by an arms race is about as meaningful as saying homicide is caused by someone buying a gun. What one expects when asking for the motivation for homicide is not how the perpetrator got the weapon but the internal development of his psyche plus the events leading up to the violent act. Besides, empirically most states start wars without an arms buildup. Germany in 1913-1914, for instance, spent less on her military than France and Russia,12 yet began WWI because she felt insecure with a smaller army than other countries and felt paranoid about being attacked.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yet another common tautological reason for wars is that they are "preventive." Bismarck put that reason in its place when he was urged to start a preventive war by saying it was "as irrational as committing suicide because one was afraid to die."13 America even today continues to have a "first strike nuclear deterrence" preventive war policy that is based on the causing of 600 million deaths as "acceptable."14 Just as meaningless are all the theories of war being caused by "lack of collective security," or "the anarchic nature of the state system" or similar systems theories. The lack of instruments to prevent wars is a symptom not a cause; presumably if one could discover the underlying causes of war and reduce their power, states would then set up international systems of settling differences and of providing collective security. As Holsti puts it, "To argue that we have war because of systems structures is analogous to an argument that we have automobile accidents because we have highways."15 One must not reify groups; only individuals have motives.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2. Greed as a Motive for War: War is usually claimed to be purely plunder by social scientists: "War is defined as stealing en masse what other men own."16 Yet we would never accept greed as a real motive from a man who murders his family after taking out life insurance on them, nor would we accept the excuse of greed from a man who raped and murdered women and then took some of their jewelry. Even thieves turn out to have deeper motives than greed. As James Gilligan, a prison psychiatrist who has spent his life analyzing the lives of criminals, puts it, "Some people think armed robbers commit their crimes in order to get money. But when you sit down and talk with people who repeatedly commit such crimes, what you hear is, 'I never got so much respect before in my life as I did when I first pointed a gun at somebody.'"17&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That anyone should imagine that hundreds of millions of people can enthusiastically engage in mutual mass butchery over minor pieces of territory is so patently ludicrous that it is a wonder anyone could ever have taken it seriously; yet this what historians and political scientists still ask us to believe. The entire "rational decisions" school of war theorists, all of whom claim utility as the ultimate motive for war, run up against the extensive empirical research done on hundreds of wars in recent years that consistently shows that wars are destructive not rational, that wars cost even winners more than they gain, that those who begin wars usually lose them and that leaders who go to war historically never actually calculate before they do so whether the gains will exceed the costs.18 Zinnes summarizes the results of all this testing of war as a rational activity motivated by materialistic gain as follows: "After thirty years of empirical research, in which we have devoted an enormous amount of time to collecting, measuring and summarizing observations about nation-state behavior, we cannot find any patterns" that show any relationship at all between war frequency and economics, population density or any other material condition of states.19 Otterbein even shows that cross-culturally there is "no influence on war of economic or ecological factors;" even tribal warfare destroys far more than it gains, and tribes rarely even pretend they are going to war to gain territory.20 Rummel concurs, finding from his huge historical database that a country's propensity to go to war is unrelated to its economic development, its technological 
